AN ACCOUNT OF POLAND.

An Account of POLAND.

CONTAINING, A Geographical Description OF THE COUNTRY, THE Manners of the Inhabitants, and the Wars they have been Engag'd in; the Constitution of that Government; Parti­cularly the Manner of Electing and Crown­ing their KING; his Power and Preroga­tives: With a Brief History of the Tartars.

By Monsieur Hauteville, who Resided about 25 Years in that Kingdom.

To which is Added, A Chronology of the Polish KINGS; the AB­DICATION of KING John Casimir; and the Rise and Progress of SOCINIANISME.

Likewise a Relation of the Chief Passages during the Last Interregnum; and the Election and Coronation of the New KING Frederic Augustus.

The Whole Comprehending whatsoever is Curious and Worthy of Remark in the Former and Present State of POLAND.

London, Printed for T. Goodwin at the Queens-head in Fleet-street, and H. Newman at the Grashopper in the Poultry, 1698.

To His EXCELLENCY The Earl of GALLWAY, Lieutenant General of the King's Ar­mies, one of the Lords Justices of Ireland, and General of His Majesty's Forces in that King­dom.

My Lord,

THis Treatise I make bold to Present to your Excellency; and I hope the Consi­deration of the Subject it Treats of, will make Attonement for the Freedom of it. The Republick of Poland is justly Ranked amongst the Greatest Dominions in the World; and the Dispute between Two Great Princes, who both Pretend to the CROWN, draws all the Eyes of Europe on that side: Therefore, I hope, that tho' your Excellency is Perfectly Acquainted with the Laws and Constitutions of all the States in Christendom, yet you will please Favourably to Receive this Book, which, I think, gives an Exact Account of Poland, and of the Pretentions of the Two Illustrious Rivals, who Dispute that Throne.

However, I design not to Prepossess the W [...] in Favour of this Book, by the Prefixing of [...] Illustrious Name to it; I know I could n [...] make choice of a Better Protector; but I only [...] tend to give your Excellency a Publick Mark of my Profound Respect.

Neither did I propose to my self to make the Eulogy of the Great Virtues, which are so con­spicuous in your Excellency, such an Ʋnderta­king is above Vulgar Pens, and too great to be Treated in the narrow bounds of an Epistle De­dicatory. Whoever attempts that, must give a Relation of the Sieges of Candia, Athlone, Gal­way, Limerick and Cazal; Describe the Bloody Batters of Aghrim and Landen; Relate the Important Negotiations committed to your care, speak of the Prudence, Intrepidity, and Bravery you have expressed in the greatest Dangers, and commend, in Terms suitable to the Subject, that admir'd Penetration and Sagacity of your Excel­lency, which discover'd the Secret Intreagues of a Court, notwithstanding the most refin'd Dissi­mulation that ever Italy made use of. These great Qualities are so well known, that Envy and Jea­lousie are forced to be silent, and dare not attack a Merit esteem'd by all the Princes of Europe, and admir'd by all the World.

I am afraid that I should displease your Excel­lency by proceeding any farther on this Subject, yet I would beg leave to observe, that these great Vertues are hereditary in your Excellency, and not the effect only of an happy Education. My Lord Marquiss of Ruvigny, your Father, was [Page]equally fit for Council and Action. His great Courage and Prudence raised him to the Dignity of Lieutenant General of the Armies of the French King, and would have certainly advanc'd him to that of Mareschal of France, had not his Religion, been an Invincible, tho' Glorious Obstacle to it. Every body own'd he deserv'd that Great Trust, and his Prince thought he had no Subject in his Kingdom so fit to Represent His Person in the Courts of the greatest Kings in Europe.

Your Excellency will pardon me if I cannot for­bear to carry the Parallel somewhat further, and therefore, my Lord, give me leave to say, That you are like him, Pious and Charitable: You both Ge­nerously quitted a Great Estate; and a pri­vate Life, with the Testimony of a good Consci­ence, had more Charms with you, than all the Dignities and Dazling Splendor of a Court. You are, as he was, Sensible of the Miseries of the Poor: They had always Access to your Person, and were never sent back without Relief: The Widows and Orphans find in your Excellency what they have lost, and the Prayers of so many Relieved People sent up to Heaven, fall down a­gain upon your Excellency in Showers of Bles­sings.

But what shall I say of the Vertues of my Lady Marchioness your Mother? It is impossi­ble to draw her Character, without Exhausting all the Qualifications ascribed by Solomon to his Virtuous Woman.

The Merit of your Excellency is so generally known, that England and Ireland have Ap­plauded [Page]the Choice His Majesty made of you to be one of the Lord Justices of Ireland; and e­very body agrees, that the Titles and Employ­ments Conferr'd upon your Excellency, are not so much the effect of His Majesty's Favour, as the just Reward of your Eminent Virtue and Ser­vices.

That your Excellency may long enjoy that un­spotted Fame, will be the Constant Prayers of

My Lord,
Your Excellency's most Humble, and most obedient Servant

THE PREFACE.

THE Dispute about the Crown of Po­land, makes now such a Noise in the World, that 'tis Believ'd an Account of that Country cannot but be Acceptable to the Ingenious Reader.

This Book, which is offer'd to your Considera­tion, is not Exstracted out of several Authors, as most Accounts commonly are; but contains the Observations of a Person of Quality, who Resided 25 Years in Poland, and had an Opportunity of Informing himself of every thing worthy a Gen­tleman's Curiosity; being very Intimate with the Ministers, and all the Great Men of that Kingdom *.

Though Poland is not very Remote from us, yet one may say, it is almost unknown, few Persons going thither to Travel. However, it deserves our Curiosity, it being one of the most Ancient States of the World, the only one which has Pre­served and Maintain'd the Right of Electing their Monarchs, and indeed the only one that was ne­ver Conquer'd.

The Original of the Poles, as well as other Na­tions, is very uncertain and Fabulous; but the Sar­matians are so Ancient, that there is still some Monuments at this day, that Jupiter Belvs, one of [Page]the Assyrian Monarchs, made War upon them, though Unfortunately. The Grecians and Persians were not more Successful against that Warlike Nation, nor even the Romans themselves. They had nothing to do with them till Augustus's time, who Beat them off of the Banks of the Danube. Domitian was very Unhappy against them; and, in short, it does not clearly appear, that any of the Roman Emperours penetrated into Sarmatia, no not Trajan Himself, though Eutropius relates, he re­ceived under his Protection a Sarmatian King. Adrian allow'd them a Yearly Pension; Marcus Antoninus Pius took a greater Care to Defend the Empire, than Inlarge its Bounds; and as to Marcus Antoninus the Philosopher, he was not able to Compass the Design he had of Reducing Sarmatia into a Province of the Roman Empire. Maximin had no better Success against them; and since his time the Empire declin'd apace till Pro­bus reviv'd their Spirits again. This Great Man Subdu'd the Germans, and gave the Sarmatians so many Overthrows, that they were forc'd to quit the Territories they had Usurp'd during the Reign of His Predecessors. They were again Defeated by Dioclesian and Constantius; but it does not ap­pear, that they became Subjects to the Romans. Valentinian Defeated them some time after, in such a Manner, that they were forc'd to quit Panno­ma and Moesia, and Retire into their own Coun­try, and Began to Form a Common-wealth under Lochus, about the Year of our Lord 550.

They have preserv'd their Liberty ever since, though they have been often reduc'd to great Extremities; but they never paid Tribute to any of their Neighbours. 'Tis true, that their King Michael, VVieznowisky, had the Weakness to agree to Pay a Yearly Tribute to the Turks, but the States of Poland refus'd to Ratify the [Page]Treaty, and boldly Asserted their Right and Li­berty under the Conduct of John Sobiesky, Grand Mareshal of the Crown, who was afterward Elected King, and forc'd the Turks to Renounce the Pretended Tribute that Michael had Promis'd them.

The Nobility of Poland is so Numerous and Brave, that it seems Morally Impossible to Con­quer their Country, so long as they are well Uni­ted; and the Surprising Progress of Charles Gu­stavus King of Sweden, who, in Three Months Time, Conquer'd almost that Kingdom, signi­fies nothing in this Case, for that Prince was called in by some of the Polanders themselves, and the others would not Fight for their King. The Precipitated Retreat of the Swedes, when the Poles Returned to their Duty, sheweth, how little they were able to Conquer Poland. But I leave off this Subject to speak a word as to this Book.

The First Part giving an Account of the Constitution of the Polish Government, of the State of Poland in respect to its Neighbours; of the Prerogative of their Kings; of their Dyets, Customs, Manners, Ceremonies, Religion, Coyns, &c.— is Owing to a Person of Quality who has Resided many years in that Kingdom, and who, by reason of his Merit, as well as Chara­cter, could better inform himself of the Matters he Treats of, than Men of ordinary Birth and Capacity.

The Appendix containing a Chronological Abridg­ment of the Kings of Poland, some farther Remarks on the Government of that Kingdom, the Instru­ment of the [...]bdication of King John Casimire, the Rise, Progress, and Destruction of the Socinians, is partly abstracted from History, and Private Me­moires of Persons that may be depended upon.

The Account of the late Interregnum, and the Election of Frederick Augustus, is grounded upon the best Intelligence, that it was possible to have from Poland, considering the Confusion of the Af­fairs of that Country; and the Pretentions of the Competitors, are stated and related as they have been communicated by the Eye-witnesses of those Transactions.

THE CONTENTS.

  • Chap. I. OF the Constitution of the Polish Govern­ment, and the Principal Officers of State. p. 1
  • Chap. II. Of the Division of Poland into Provinces. p. 4
  • Chap. III. Of the State of Poland, with respect to its Neigh­bours; and of the various Success of the VVars in which it has been Engaged with them. p. 12
  • Chap. IV. Of the Tartars, their manner of Fighting, their Original, Division of their Country, Manners, and History of their Actions, and how they became Subject to the Turk. p. 27
  • Chap. V. Of Ukrania, and the Cossacks; with an Account of the Lithuanians, and Livonians. p. 37
  • Chap. VI. Of the State of Poland. p. 76
  • Chap. VII. Of the King. p. 81
  • Chap. VIII. Of the Senate in General. p. 97
  • Chap. IX. Of the Senate an particular, and first of the Bishops. p. 98
  • [Page] Chap. X. Of the Palatins, Castellans, and Officers of State who are Senators. p. 107
  • Chap. XI. Of the Order of the Nobility, and Gentry. p. 113
  • Chap. XII. Of the Officers who are not Senators. p. 118
  • Chap. XIII. Of the Interregnum. p. 120
  • Chap. XIV. Of the Election of a KING. p. 124
  • Chap. XV. Of the Diets in general. p. 128
  • Chap. XVI. Of the Diet of the Election. p. 137
  • Chap. XVII. Of the Election of a Successor. p. 144
  • Chap. XVIII. Of the Pacta Conventa, or the Contract be­twixt the King and the People. p. 147
  • Chap. XIX, Of the Kings Coronation. p. 153
  • Chap. XX. Of the Queens of Poland. p. 161
  • Chap. XXI. Of the Polish Army. p. 164
  • Chap. XXII. Of the Estates and Revenues of the Polan­ders. p. 174,
  • Chap. XXIII. Of the Customs, Humours and Inclinations of the Polanders. p. 184
  • Chap. XXIV. Of their Religion. p. 191
  • Chap. XXV. Of the Administration of Justice. p. 194
  • Chap. XXVI. Their Marriages and Funerals. p. 196
  • Chap. XXVII, Of the Diet, and Entertainment of the Po­landers. p. 200
  • Chap. XXVIII, Their way of Travelling. p. 205
  • [Page] Chap. XXIX. Of the Polish Money. p. 209.
  • A Chronological Abridgment of the History of Poland. p. 212.
    • A Panegyrical Character of the Last King John III. with an Account of his Principal Actions and Death. p. 221
  • Further Remarks on the Government of Poland, and the Extraordinary care they take of their Libertys and Priviledges. p. 223.
    • The Form of King Casimire's Abdication. p. 225.
    • The Instrument of the States Publisht on that Ce­casion. p. 228.
  • The Rise of Socinianism in Poland, and of the Present State of that Sect. p. 230
    • Edict of King Sigismund against the Socinians. p. 233.
    • Edict of King John Casimire against them. p. 236.
    • A Letter giving an Account of the Present State of the Socinians. p. 238.
  • A Petition of the Socinians sent some years ago into England, representing briefly their Miserable Condition. p. 248.
    • Where now Setled. p. 250.
  • Account of the late Interregnum and Election of the Present King. With some further Remarks on the late King, and a short Character of the several Can­didates for that Crown p. 251
    • The Proposals made by the Baron de Fleming in be­half of his Master the Elector of Saxony. p. 274.
    • [Page]The Pacta Conventa Sworn to by the Baron de Fleming in the great Church of Warsaw. p. 278
    • A great Ambassy appointed to go and offer the Crown to the Elector, with the Remarkable Speech of the first Ambassador on that Occasion. p. 281.
    • The Kings Speech to the Nobility assembled to Con­gratulate him. p. 288.
    • His Corronation. p. 293.
    • The Prince of Conty's arrival at Dantzick, &c. p. 295

THE Present State OF POLAND.

CHAP. I. Of the Constitution of the Polish Government, and the Principal Officers of State.

POLAND is a Republic compos'd of two Estates; the Crown, and the great Dutchy of Lithuania.

The Crown is properly the King­dom of Poland; and the great Dutchy of Lithuania was United to it in the Year 1386. by the Duke de Jagillon, who embrac'd the Christian Religion that he might marry Hedwige, Daughter to Lewis King of Po­land and Hungary, and who with his Religion changed also his Name, and was called Ʋiadislaus. For the Polanders were Christians long before, ha­ving received the Faith of Christ, ann. 964, in the Reign of Miecislans I. who after he had divorced seven Pagan Wives, was converted, and marry'd [Page 2]the Daughter of Boleslaus King of Bohemiae, who was a Christian.

These two Estates are contiguous to one-ano­ther, and are now but one Body, being united in the same Interest, under the Government of the same King, and in the Profession of the same Re­ligion; especially since the Diet held at Grodeck on the River Bug, between the Polanders and the Lithuanians in the year 1413. where the Union was renew'd, and where it was concluded, that for the future they should have the same Laws and Pri­vileges; and that the King should be elected by the joint Consent of the Nobility of the two Estates, which was ratified and signed by all the Senators of Poland and Lithuania.

Nevertheless they are governed by distinct Of­ficers, each of them having a Grand Marshal and a Petty or Sub-Marshal, whom they call the Marshal of the Court, a Chancellor, Vice-Chancellor, and Treasurer, who are all Senators, those of the Crown for Poland, and those of the Dutchy for Lithuania, and are equal in Dignity and Power; only those of the Crown take place of those of the Dutchy.

The Office of the Grand Marshal is to keep the Peace, and prevent Tumults or Disturbances both in the Diets and in the King's Houshold, to punish Offenders even with death, and without Appeal from his Judgement, except in cases of great Importance, which may be brought before the King. He has also Power to command Si­lence, to give leave to speak, to introduce Am­bassadors, to appoint them their Lodgings, and to fix the prices of all Commodities and Merchan­dizes. This last Branch of his Authority is ex­treamly advantageous to him: for the Merchants give him very Considerable Presents, that they may have leave to sell their Goods at exorbitant Rates.

The Chancellors and the Vice-Chancellors of the Crown are chosen by turns out of the Clergy and Laity: But those of the Dutchy are always Lay-men. The Chancellor and the Vice-Chan­cellor make use of the same Seals, and either of them may be used indifferently; for they have both an equal Authority, only the latter gives place to the former, and never gives judgement but in his absence. The Chancellor, by his Office is the Judge of all Civil Affairs, and matters rela­ting to the Kings Revenue. 'Tis also his Duty to take Care that nothing be done contrary to the Laws, or Injurious to the Liberty of the People, and that the Intrigues of Foreigners may not be prejudicial to the Republick.

The Authority of the Chancellors and Vice-Chancellors is so great, that in several cases they may affix their Seals, without the Kings Order, and refuse to seal such things for him as are con­trary to the Constitutions of the State. 'Tis the Office of the Chancellor, or in his Absence, of the Vice-Chancellor, to answer all the Harangues that are made to the King by Ambassadors; and he of the two who is a Clergyman, hath power over the Secretaries, Priests and Preachers of the Court, and over the Ceremonies of the Church.

The Treasurer is properly the Keeper of the publick Treasure, which is brought to him by four other Officers, who keep an exact Account of it, and are obliged to give one Copy to the King, and another to the Treasurer. His Office impowers him to prevent the wasting or embezelling of the Revenues of the Republick, and of those which are appointed for maintaining the King's Table; and therefore he ought to sign all the Contracts the King makes, which otherwise would be void: He ought also to take care that the Republick do not sustain any damage by the [Page 4]Contracts that are made for the Coyning of New Money.

When the Treasurer is called to an Account, the General Diet orders a Committee of a certain Number of Persons to examine his Accounts, and to give him an Acquittance, without which the Republick may still call him to an Account for the Administration of his Imployment. And therefore since this Acquittance is of such vast importance to the Grand Treasurer, great Interest is always made about the Nomination of the Commissio­ners that are appointed to examine his Accounts; because he is obliged not only to entertain the Commissioners, but also to give them considerable Presents, to obtain his discharge.

The Petty or Sub-Marshal, or the Marshal of the Court, who is the last of the five Officers that are Members of the Senate, executes the Office of the Grand Marshal, in his absence; and in case of the Death or Demise of that Officer, he succeeds in course, as the Vice Chancellor is in such cases pro­moted to the dignity of the Chancellor: So that before a Man can be Grand Marshal or Chancellor, he must first be Petty Marshal or Vice Chancel­lor.

CHAP. II. Of the Division of Poland into Provinces.

THE Kingdom of POLAND formerly contained Fifteen great Provinces, which the King retains still in his Title, as King of Poland, Duke of Lithuania, Russia, Prussia, Mas­sovia, Samogitia, Livonia, Volhinia, Kiovia, Podolia. Podlassia, Smolensko, Si [...]eria and Czerniechovia. But at present there are no more than nine Provinces [Page 5]subject to the Crown of Poland, viz. Great and little Poland, the great Dutchy of Lithuania, Russia, Prussia, Massovia, Samogitia, upper Volhi­nia and Podlassia, or Podlachia.

Great POLAND is so called, because Le­chus, first King of the Polanders, settled his Re­sidence at Gnesna in this Province. It is also cal­led Lower Poland; and Posnania is the prin­cipal City. This Province contains eight Palati­nates, viz. Posn [...], Kalisch, Lencici, Brest, Inow­locz, Siradiae, Kawa and Ploosko. It is bounded on the North with Prussia, on the South with Little Poland, on the East with Massovia, and on the West with Silesia, and the New Marquisate of Brand [...]nburg. The River Warta runs through the middle of the Province.

Little POLAND, which is also called Up­per POLAND, contains three [...], Cracow, Sa [...]domir and Lublin. It borders with Massovia and Great Poland on the North, Mount Crapat on the South, Black Russia on the East, and Silesia on the West; and the River Vistula runs through it. The City of Cracow is the Metropo­lis of this Province, and of the whole Kingdom.

The Starosta of Cracow is not only Governour of the Castle, but also the Defender of the Peace and of the publick Tranquility; which entitles him to a large Jurisdiction both over the Inhabi­tants of Towns, and the Gentry.

As for the great Dutchy of Lithuania; tho Jagillon began to unite it to the Crown of Poland, Anno 1386, and tho that union was afterwards renew'd in the Diet held at Grodeck, between the Polanders and the Lithuanians in 1413, yet it still retained its own Dukes, and was not en­tirely united to the Kingdom, till the year 1501, by Albert Duke of Lithuania who was chosen King of Poland. This Dutchy contains eight Pa­latinates, [Page 6]viz. Vilnae, Troki, Bressici, Nowogrodeck, Minsk, Mseislaw, Vitepsk and Polosk. It is a hun­dred leagues long, and a hundred and fifty broad; and is bordered by Muscovy on the North and East, by Russia and Volhinia on the South, and by Samogitia, Prussia, and Podlachia on the West. The chief Rivers of the great Dutchy are the Niemen and the Dzwina.

The Province of Russia, which was united to Poland by King Casimir the Great, anno 1341, is bordered by Lithuania on the North, and by the Mountains of Hungary and Transilvania on the South; It has Upper Volhinia, and Upper Podolia on the East, and Little Poland on the West. It contains three Palatinates, Leopold, Chelm and Belch; the principal River that runs thro' it, is the Bugg.

Bokutia which is part of the Palatinate of Leo­pold, is a small Country border'd on the North with the Niester, and on the South with the Carpa­thian Mountains. It was sold to Poland, with the Towns of Sniatyn, and Kolomey upon the River Prut, by Alexander Palatin of Valachia, for 500 Ounces of Silver. The chief City of Pokutia is Halioz on the Niester, whither Lewis King of Po­land and Hungary transferred the Archbishoprick of Leopold, anno 1375, with a design to joyn Russia, Pod [...]lia and Pokutia to Hungary, because of their sertility. But the whole Polish Nobility took up Arms to oppose that Enterprise, and made so much noise about it in the Diet, that the Archbishoprick was restored to Leopold.

Prussia is bounded on the North with the Bal­ [...]k Sea, on the South with Great Poland and Mas­ [...] [...] the East with Lithuania, and on the West [...]. The Kingdom of Poland was long [...] with a cruel and bloody War, about the [...]osession of this Province: For when the Knights [Page 7]of the Teutonick Order were driven out of Syria by the Saracens, they were received by Conrade Duke of Prussia and Brother to Lescus King of Poland, who finding himself unable to defend his Country against the continual Incursions of the Ido­latrous Prussians, called in those Knights to his Assistance in the year 1228, promising them half of what they could Conquer in Prussia, and in the mean time putting 'em in possession of the Province of Culm, till they should be able to make themselves Masters of some part of the Country. This was the fatal Spring of all the Differences which en­gag'd Poland in a War that was carryed on with so Obstinate a Fury: For the Knights of the Teu­tonic Order, grew at last so Formidable to their Neighbours, and by successive Victories rais'd their Power to such a heighth, that after they had sub­dued all Prussia, they gave many Battels to the Polanders, who could never utterly expel 'em, tho they sometimes obtain'd considerable Victories over them, as in the Battel which Jagillon fought against Grunwald and Tanneberg, in the Year 1400.

In the mean time the Teutonick Knights were so proud of their new Conquests, that forgetting their Original, and scorning the humble and samiliar Name of Brother, with which their Religious Constitution oblig'd 'em to content themselves, they began openly to claim the Title of Lords, notwithstanding the pious Zeal of their great Ma­ster Ʋlric, who endeavour'd to oppose so scanda­lous an Innovation. And tho they were frequent­ly beaten by the Polanders, they ceased not to con­tinue the War, because they were assisted by the Emperors, and by the Princes of the House of Au­stria.

'Tis certain, that the Austrian Family cou'd never endure that the Polanders shou'd recover Prussia; as it appears by the following Instance.

When Sigismund K. of Poland sent Ambassadors to the Dyet at Augsburg, Anno 1530, to justifie his Pretensions to that Province, the Difference was adjusted in favour of Poland; but the Execu­tion of it being left to the Emperor Charles V, the Resolution of the Diet took no effect.

These Knights assum'd such an absolute and in­dependent Authority, that they would not submit even to the Decrees of the Popes; for Locticus King of Poland having sent to Avignon, to com­plain, that these Military Friars had usurped one of his Provinces: the Pope order'd 'em to re­store it, upon pain of Excommunication, but they had so little Regard to his Menaces, that they re­sus'd positively to quit their Possession.

Under the same Loct [...]us, the Chancellor of Pomerania, a factious man, and a secret Enemy to his Soveraign, plotted to deliver up that Pro­vince to the Marquess of Brandenburg; but he was taken, and put in Prison, before he could execute his treacherous design. Nevertheless, the King pardon'd him, at the Request of his Brothers. However, it seems the Affront he thought he had receiv'd made a stronger Impression upon him than the sparing of his Life; for not long after, he put several Towns of Pomerania into the hands of the Marquess of Brandenburg, and among the rest the City of Dan [...]c. In the mean time, one B [...]sia, who was Governor of the Citadel of Da [...]tz [...]c, for the King of Poland, defended that place, and acquainted his Master with the present Exigency of his Affairs; but before the Polan­ [...] could come up to his assistance, he was oblig'd to call in the [...] Knights, allowing them half the Government of the Ciradel of Dartzie, pro­vided [Page 9]they would defend it entirely a whole Year at their own charge; by which means the Citadel was not only preserved, but the Town it self was retaken: But the Polanders had no reason to boast of that Success; for their pretended Friends were so far from contenting themselves with the pro­mis'd Reward of their Service, that they resolved to make themselves the sole Masters of the Cita­del, notwithstanding the repeated Remonstrances of Bogusta, and the rest of the faithful Polanders. And this open violation of a solemn Treaty was the occasion of a bloody War, which created so implacable an Animosity betwixt the Polanders and their encroaching Neighbors, that the least Pre­tence was sufficient to rekindle the Flame.

And afterwards, when Casimir, the Grandson of Locticus, renew'd his Complaints against them and prevail'd with the Pope to excommunicate them, if they would not restore that usurped Pro­vince, they slighted both him and his Excommu­nication. But at last, by the Peace which was concluded betwixt Casimir and the Order, it was agreed upon, That the Great Master should be acknowledg'd as a Prince and Senator of the Republick under the Protection and Dominion of Poland. Some time after, the Province was divided into two Parts, call'd the Royal and Du­cal Prussia. Albert of Brandenburg, Great Master of the Teutonic Order, having turn'd Lutheran, and being married, fix'd his Residence in this Pro­vince; and Sigismund yielded up to him the Du­cal Prussia, on condition that he should remain a Vassal to Poland: And by the Peace of Oliva, made in the Year 1660, the Soveraignty of Du­cal Prussia was finally yielded up to the Elector of Brend [...]ing.

Thus, at present, 'tis only the Royal Prussia that ought to be reckon'd a Province of Poland; and even tho' it belongs to the Republic, 'tis go­vern'd by its own Laws, and enjoys particular Privileges: They have a peculiar Treasury, and a Treasurer; and when the King summons the Arrierban, the Nobility are not obliged to go beyond the Frontiers of the Kingdom. This Pro­vince is divided into three Palatinates, Culm, Ma­rienburg, and Pomerania. Its chief Cities are Thorn upon the Vistula, Elbing, a league from Frischlaff, and Dantzic, which is the most considerable of 'em all, and the capital City of the Palatinate of Po­merania, which comprehends all the Country West­ward of the Vistula, to the Confines of Germany.

Upon the Coast of Prussia the Waves of the Sea cast Amber upon the Shore, which the Fisher­men take up in Nets. It is soft at first, but soon after grows so hard, that it may be turn­ed or engraved, and cut into all sorts of Fi­gures. 'Tis also found in certain great Lakes in the same Province, especially in the Bishoprick of Warmia. There are also many Lakes that abound with Fish, almost in every part of the Country. In the Palatinate of Marienburg there is the Lake of Drausen, which sends forth the River Elbing, that discharges it self in the Frischaff, which is a Bay or Gulf of the Baltick Sea, about twen­ty leagues in length, and two in breadth. In the Palatinate of Pomerania there is a Lake betwixt Konicz and Schochaw, which is seven leagues long, and five broad, and is the head of the River Bro, which falls into the V [...]stula about four leagues a­bove Culm. There are also three other almost as large as the former in the same Palatinate, near the City of Dantzic; and both the Palatinate of Culm and the Bishoprick of Warmia, are so full of [Page 13]Lakes, that it would be almost an endless Labour to mention every one of them particularly.

Massovia hath Prussia on the North, little Poland on the South, Podlassia on the East, and great Po­land on the West: The Vistula and the Bugg are the principal Rivers that water it. This Pro­vince began to be united to the Crown of Poland by Ziemowit, who was Prince thereof, in the Reign of Casimir the Great, but the Union was not ful­ly perfected till the Death of the Dukes John and Stanislaus, in the Reign of Sigismund I. anno 1526. It contains only one Palatinate, which formerly took its Name from the Town of Czersk, but is now call'd after the Name of the Province.

Samogitia, or Samojedia, which is a Dependan­cy of the Dutchy of Lithuania, is border'd by Courland on the North, the River Niemen on the South, Lithuania on the East, and the Baltic Sea on the West. The Christian Religion was intro­duc'd into this Country Anno 1413, by the pious Care of King Jagellon, who took the pains to in­struct those People himself, because they could not understand the Polish Priests. The chief Towns in Samogitia are Rosienia on the River Dubissa, and Miednich: There are no Palatinates here, but the Province is divided into several Starosties, or Go­vernments of Castles, and the first Starosta is a Se­nator.

Since Courland depends upon Poland, and is the Frontier of Samogitia, it will not be impro­per to give a short account of it here. 'Tis di­vided into two parts, Courland and Semigallia; the River Dzwina separates it from Livonia on the North; 'tis bounded with Samogitia on the South, Lithuania on the East, and the Baltic Sea on the West. This Country has been subject to a Prince who is a Vassal and Feudatory of Poland, since the Year 1561, that Godfrey Ketl [...]r, great Master [Page 12]of the Teutonic Knights in Livonia, having vo­luntarily resign'd his Office, put all Livonia, with the Town of Riga, the capital City of the Province, into the hands of Nicholas Radziwill, in the Name of Sigismund Augustus, who gave him Courland and Semigallis, which were then reckon'd part of Liv [...]ia, on Condition that he should remain a Vassal to the Crown of Poland. The City of Mittauw in S [...]ita, is at present the Metropo­lis of that little State, and the Residence of the Duke.

Upper Volhinia reaches from Polesia on the North to upper P [...]d [...]ia on the South, and from lower Volbinia on the East to black Russia on the West. Its chief Cities are Lucko, or Lusuck, or Luceowia, on the River Ster; and Kremienice, which is situated upon an Eminence, on the bank of the River Izwa, about eight leagues from Luceowia, towards the South.

The Province of Podlachia, which was united to Poland in the Year 1569, is bounded by Li­thuania towards the East, and Massovia towards the West; 'tis ten leagues broad and thirty leagues long. Its chief Cities are Augustow and Biclsk, which gives Name to a Palatinate.

CHAP. III. Of the State of Poland, with respect to its Neighbors; and of the various Success of the Wars in which it has been engag'd with 'em.

POland reach'd heretofore from the Black Sea to the Baltic, and from [...] to Hungary; but as all the States in the World are subject to [Page 13]great and frequent Revolutions, Poland has had its share in the general Calamity, and is at present confin'd within much narrower Bounds: For it may be observ'd in general, that every Republick is look'd upon by its Neighbors as a Country which they have a kind of Right to invade. And the same Remark may in a peculiar manner be apply'd to Poland, both with respect to the Manner and Con­stitution of its Government, and the insatiable Ambition of all its Neighbors, of which the Turks, Tartars, and Moscovites are most formidable.

'Tis long since the Turks dismember'd Valachia and Moldavia from this Kingdom, and after­wards the Cossacks, being oppress'd by the Nobi­lity, and restrain'd from their wonted Pyracies on the Black Sea, resolv'd to shake off a Yoke which they could no longer bear, and by that means gave the Turks an opportunity to invade Ʋbrania, in the Reign of King Michael, and to make them­selves Masters of Caminiec, the capital City of Ʋpper Podolia, and the only place of strength which the Polanders had upon that Frontier. That fatal War continued after the death of K. Michael, and disturb'd the Reign of his Successor John III, till the Polanders were at last constrain'd to make a Peace at Zurawno in Pokutia; for the Army of the Turks and Tartars was so numerous and formida­ble that Year, that it consisted of above 180000 effective Men; and on the other hand that of the Polanders was so weak, that they could not bring above 12000 Men into the Field, because they were depriv'd of the Assistance of a considerable part of the Forces of Lithuania, who were drawing together near Leopold, under Prince Michael of Radziwill, their General, but could not joyn the grand Army, because the Infidels had block'd up all the Avenues to the Camp; so that the General was oblig'd to continue at Leopold, with the Mar­quess [Page 14] de Bethune, and the L. Hide, Ambassador from the K. of England, expecting the issue either of a Peace, or of a Battel. Soon after a Peace was con­cluded with the Turks, of which the King imme­diately sent an Account to Prince Michael of Rad­ziwill, ordering him to communicate the News with all speed to the Queen, who remained at Janowiecs, upon the Vistula, over against Casimir.

By this Peace the Polanders yielded up Podolia and Ʋkrania, which is the best Country within the bounds of their Dominions; for the Earth is so fat and fertile, that they never dung it; and tho' they sow it but once in two Years, it yields a plentiful Harvest of Corn every Year. Asparagus grows in the untill'd Fields, and the Forests are full of Trees, which bear excellent Fruit. And besides, the loss of Ʋkrania is so much the more considera­ble, because it produces abundance of Salt-petre to make Powder, which the Polanders stand more in need of than any other Nation, because their Country lies open on all sides, and by consequence is exposed to the Incursions of many Enemies. This is the last and the greatest loss that Poland has sustained in its Wars with the Port; so that the Kingdom is now bounded on the East with Black Russia.

As the Turks and Tartars have an irreconcilable Aversion to the Polanders, because of the great difference of their Religions, which makes 'em look upon one another as Beasts; the Moscovites are no less Enemies to the Republic, by reason of the difference, or rather contrariety, both of their Inclinations and Religion; for all the Moscovites are Schismatical Greeks, and the Polanders are ge­nerally Roman-Catholicks. In the last War that was kind I'd betwixt these Nations, the Muscovites took from the Polanders, the Dutchies or Palati­nates of Smolensko, Siberia, and Czernichowia, which [Page 15]belong'd to Lithuania, besides that of Kiowia, the poslession of which was only granted to 'em by a Truce, and not by any Treaty of Peace; so that the Polanders may one day endeavour to reco­ver these Provinces, but they are so far from being at present in a condition to make good their Pre­tensions, that they prolong the Truce with the Muscovites from time to time.

In the mean time if we consider the management of the Wars and Differences betwixt these two Nations, it may be said, that the Polanders, with respect to the Muscovites, are the same with the French, in regard to the Spaniards; for as the Spa­niards are not able to resist the French in the Field, the Polanders have the same advantage over the Mus­covites, when they are not intrenched, even tho' their Army be much more numerous. But on the other hand, as Nature has given the latter less Courage, she has made 'em superiour to the others in Subtle­ty and Cunning. I might alledge several Instances to confirm and illustrate this truth, but I shall con­tent my self with observing, that in the year 1581, King Steven Battori had reduc'd the Muscovites to such a straight, that they sollicited him for a Peace, which not being able to obtain of that Prince up­on the Conditions they desir'd, they entreated the Pope to intercede in their behalf: So true it is, that they are ready upon all occasions to have re­course to Artifices, and leave no means unattem­pted to accomplish the Designs which they cannot execute by Force: For tho' (as I intimated be­fore) they are all Schismatical Greeks, and do not acknowledge the Pope to be the Head of their Church, yet in their Necessity they scrupl'd not to implore his Assistance, and even gave him some Reason to hope that they might be prevail'd with to embrace the Catholick Faith. In the mean time the Pope gave so much Credit to their Insinuati­ons, [Page 16]that he immediately dispatch'd Anthony Posse­vin to Muscovy, and the Great Duke receiv'd him with so many Marks of a sincere Affection, as if he had been really resolv'd to become a Convert. But this was only an Artifice to amuse the Pope, that by the interposition of the Nuncio, he might obtain either a Peace or a Truce; as he really did: For, notwithstanding all the Advantages the King of Poland had over the Muscovites, he gran­ted them a Truce for ten years, and restor'd all that he had taken from them; the Duke of Muscovy yielding up to him, at the same time, all that he possess'd in Livonia.

But it will not appear so surprizing, that the Muscovites should sollicite the Mediation of the Pope, if we reflect upon the scandalous Methods they took to beg the Grand Signior's Assistance against Ʋladislaus IV. King of Poland, during the War in which they were engag'd with that Prince, in the beginning of his Reign, Anno 1633.

During my long abode in Lithuania, which bor­ders upon Muscovy, I was confirm'd in my former Opinion concerning the Artificial Conduct of the Muscovites, by the many Instances which the Peo­ple of that Country relate of the ungenerous Subtlety of their troublesome Neighbors. I was assur'd, that the Muscovites never invade Poland but when they see it engag'd in other Wars, and the Forces of the Kingdom employ'd elsewhere. The Muscovites had entertain'd an uninterrupted Peace with the Polanders, after the Treaty con­cluded with King Ʋladislaus IV. in the year 1634. by which they yielded up to him the Dutchies of Siberia and Czernichovia, with all the Land that lay within the space of One hundred miles beyond those Countries; yet, contrary to the express Ar­ticles of a Treaty, which seem'd to be so firmly establish'd, as soon as they heard of the Irruption [Page 17]of the Swedes into Poland, in 1655. they enter'd into Lithuania with an Army of 60000 Men, and took the Town and Castle of Vilna.

But tho I have observ'd, that the Conduct of the Muscovites, with respect to their Neighbors, re­sembles that of the Spaniards; it must be acknow­ledg'd, that their Tempers and Characters are very different; for the Spaniards are civil and humane, and the Muscovites on the other hand are generally rude and unpolish'd, and extreamly cruel; as it will appear by the following Exam­ples.

King John Casimir having concluded a Peace with the King of Sweden, march'd into Lithuania with his whole Army, and retook the City of Vil­na, the Metropolis of the great Dutchy; but the Castle made an obstinate defence, because the Mus­covite who commanded in it was so cruel, that no man durst talk of Surrendering. Nevertheless, this is not the most remarkable Instance of his Cruelty; for he order'd one of his Prisoners, who was a Priest, to be put into a great Mortar, and shot into the Air as a Bomb. However, the Castle was at last reduc'd, by means of some fo­reign Officers, who finding themselves press'd by the Polanders, and fearing that they shou'd have no Capitulation allow'd 'em, seiz'd the Governor, and put him into the hands of the King of Poland, who caus'd his Head to be cut off, because of his Cruelty to the Priest. And when they wanted a Hangman to perform the Execution, his own Cook offer'd to do it, with his Chopping-knife, adding, That he was glad of such an Opportunity to be re­veng'd, for the ill usage he had receiv'd from him. Accordingly he cut off his Master's Head upon a Logg of Wood; as if it had been a piece of Beef, and was forc'd to give him several Slashes before he could entirely separate his Head from his Body.

Stephen Battori King of Poland besieg'd the City of Polotta in Muscovy, Anno 1579. and after a most vigorous resistance, the Besieged finding them­selves unable to hold out longer, offer'd to surren­der the place; the Capitulation was at last agreed upon, by the unanimous Consent of the Garrison and Inhabitants, except the Bishop and the Gover­nor, who continually animated the Soldiers and the Burghers to make an obstinate defence, represent­ing to them, that it would be more honourable to dye in the Service of their Prince, than to save their Lives by an ignominious Treaty. And in­deed neither the Bishop nor the Governor would sign the Capitulation, but retir'd into the Church of St. Sophia, whence Steven Battori caus'd them to be brought forth, and committed them to the Custody of the Treasurer of Lithuania. When the Polish Garrison enter'd the Town, to take pos­session of it, and to receive the Stores and Ammu­nitions according to the Articles of the Capitulati­on, they were surpriz'd to behold so many Marks of a horrible and brutish Cruelty, which the Muscovites had practis'd on the Polish Prisoners: they found some of 'em most barbarously torn in pieces, some half boil'd in great Kettles, with their Hands ty'd behind their Backs, and others who had been miserably butcher'd by ripping up their Bellies: the Polanders were so transported with Rage and Indignation at the sight of such a dis­mal Scene of Horror, that they would have re­veng'd the death of their Countrymen upon the whole Muscovitish Garrison: But King Stephen ge­nerously considering that no provocation could ex­cuse the Breach of a solemn Treaty, restrain'd the Fury of his Souldiers, and sent the Musco­vites back to their own Country, under the Con­voy of two Troops of Horse. I could easily pro­duce many other Examples of this nature, but what [Page 19]I have already said is sufficient to prove, that the Muscovites are naturally cruel.

I return now to that memorable Irruption which the King of Sweden made into Poland, with so much Violence and Success, that King John Casimir and his Queen Louise Mary were forc'd to leave the Kingdom, and to retire into Silesia; for almost all the Nobility, and even the Polish Army, had abandon'd them, and follow'd the Rapidity of the Conqueror's Fortune. But the Polanders afterwards being sensible of the Fault they had committed in forsaking their King, and those who had still con­tinu'd faithful to him resuming fresh Courage, under the Conduct of the General Czarneski, they by degrees expel'd the Swedes, who had made them­selves Masters of the whole Country, and of the City of Cracow, which they had taken in three days. Thus the Kingdom was reconquer'd, and the Swedes were oblig'd to enter into a Treaty of Peace, which was concluded in the Abby of Oliva.

Princes are so apt to be jealous of a neighbour­ing Conqueror, that they are even willing to assist a former Enemy against the unequal force of an ambitious and successful Invader: For when the King of Sweden had made himself Master of Poland, at a time when the Polanders were en­gag'd in a War with the Cossacks, who had be­sieg'd Leopold, the Muscovites, who had also in­vaded Lithuania,, immediately quitted that Dut­chy, and fell upon the Swedes in Livonia, in order to make a diversion; and the Tartars, who are naturally Enemies to all Christians, and in a parti­cular manner to the Polish Nation, not only sent a potent Army to assist the K. of Poland, but forc'd the Cossacks to raise the Siege of Leopold, and to joyn with them in the defence of the Polan­ders.

And the same reason which induc'd the Musco­vites and the Tartars to succour the Polanders, obli­ged the Emperor also to send them some Troops, but he made 'em pay dear for his Assistance; for the Salt-works being mortgag'd to him for some years, he caus'd so great a quantity of Salt to be made and exported, that the Works were almost ruin'd.

Nor are the Muscovites and Tartars the only troublesome Neighbours to Poland, for 'twill ap­pear by the following Relation, that the Misfor­tunes of that Nation were in some measure owing to the Germans.

Ʋladislaus Jagellon King of Poland being engag'd in a War with the Teutonic Knights, who were Masters of Prussia, and having rais'd a powerful Army of Polanders, Lithuanians, and Prussians, was in a condition to overpower his Enemies, and to expel them utterly out of his Dominions; when the Emperor Sigismund of Luxemburg desir'd him to refer the Differences that occasion'd the War to his Arbitration, and in the mean time to grant the Teutonic Knights a Truce for two Years: Ja­gellon accepted the Offer, and disbanded his Army. But since the Emperor design'd only to gain time, that the Knights might be able to put themselves in a posture of desence, he was so far from ta­king care to adjust these Differences, that he was glad the Polanders were divided, fearing that af­ter they had driven the Teutonic Knights out of the Kingdom, they would make a vigorous Attempt to retake Silesia, which the Kings of Bohemia had lately usurp'd.

King Jagellon perceiving that the Emperor had disappointed him, sent to put him in mind of his Promise; but, it seems, Sigismund had either for­gotten, or was not willing to remember the Ser­vice which the Polanders had done him in the year [Page 21]1414, when they oblig'd the Turks to restore all the Prisoners they had taken, and to grant him a Truce for six years; and that Jagellon not only refus'd the Crown of Bohemia, which the revolted Hussites had offer'd him, but exhorted them to re­turn to their Obedience to the Church and to their Prince. Thus without considering those important services, and without examining the matter, he gave Judgment against the Polanders, in favour of the Teutonic Knights; which so incens'd King Jagellon, that he dispatch'd one immediately to reproach him with his Ingratitude and Injustice, and to tell him, that he renounc'd his Friendship: Where­upon Sigismund endeavour'd to excuse himself, by pretending that he was impos'd upon by the Knights.

Tho' the Emperor knew that the King of Po­land had just cause to be angry with him, he was so far from seeming to take notice of his Resent­ment, that he went as far as Luceoria to see him and his Uncle Vitold, pretending an earnest desire to be reconcil'd to 'em, tho his real design was to divide 'em. He knew that the latter was a vio­lent and ambitious Prince, and that his Nephew had intrusted him with a very great Authority in Lithuania, and resolv'd to make use of this Op­portunity to corrupt his Fidelity, and inspire him with an Inclination to revolt. He insinuated, that a Prince of so much Merit ought not to depend [...]pon his Nephew, but to think how to make him­self at least his Equal; adding, That since 'twas in his power to erect new Kingdoms, as being King of the Romans, he would make him King of Lithuania, and send him the Crown, with all the other Royal Ornaments. To which Vitold re­ply'd, That tho he wou'd not refuse the Offer, he cou'd [...]ot accept it without the Consent of the King his Ne­ [...]hew. As soon as the Emperor had receiv'd this [Page 20] [...] [Page 21] [...] [Page 22]Answer, he went to Jagellon, and represented to him, That for the Honour of his Nation he ought not to oppose that Design, if the Senate would consent to it.

The Senators being assembled for that end, and Vitold present, the Archbishop of Gnesna, whom Sigismund had brought over to his side, having made a long and confus'd Discourse, without coming to any certain conclusion, the Bishop of Cracow rose up in his place, and blaming Vitold's Design, with a great deal of Zeal and Boldness put him in mind of all the Articles agreed upon be­twixt the King and him, and confirm'd by mutual Oaths, by which they had united Lithuania to Po­land: That it was a Shame for a Prince of his age, and who had acquir'd so much Glory, to discover so irregular an Ambition, that would infallibly expose both the Polanders and Lithuanians to un­avoidable Ruin; adding, That he ought to consi­der that Sigismund's Kindness was treacherous and fatal; that he ought to suspect a Present that was offer'd him by their common Enemy; that the Design of the King of the Romans was only to create a Jealousie betwixt him and his Nephew, that he might execute his Designs upon two dis­united Princes, which he durst not attempt while they were Friends; that he ought to set a greater Value on the Favours and Kindnesses he had recei­ved from the King his Nephew, and from the Po­landers, than upon the vain and deceitful Promises of the King of the Romans; that the Germans ne­ver had any real Kindness either for him or the King; that they had often violated the Conditions of Peace agreed on between the two Nations, and that under the pretext of doing them good Offices, they had made frequent Attempts to ruine 'em; that he ought to consider that the King had pre­fer'd him before his own Brothers, by intrusting [Page 23]him with so great an Authority in Lithuania; that he ought not to be deluded by the pernicious In­sinuations of Sigismund; and that he hop'd so wise and judicious a Prince would neither suffer him­self to be impos'd upon, nor the Glory of so many illustrious Actions which he had perform'd to be stain'd by the treacherous Artifices of his Enemy.

This Harangue was applauded by the whole Senate, which so exasperated Vitold, that he went out of the Assembly, after he had assur'd 'em, That since they did not think fit to comply with him, he would find some other way to compass his Designs. Thus the Senate broke up, and King Jagellon re­turn'd to Poland, but Sigismund staid some time with Vitold at Luceoria, after which he went imme­diately to Hungary, lest the Polanders, whom he had offended, should raise some Disturbance in that Country; and some time after he sent a fine Pre­sent to Vitold, as a Pledge of the League they had enter'd into upon certain Conditions. The King left no means unattempted to secure himself against the Attempts of his Uncle, and to prevent the ill effects of the Advice which Sigismund had given him, to make himself Master of Lithuania; for he had receiv'd information, that he had enter'd into an Alliance with the Tentonic Knights, by the Emperor's Advice and Mediation. Vitold, on the other hand, in pursuance of his Design, forc'd the Lithuanians to take a new Oath of Fidelity to him, and plac'd Garrisons in the Towns of Lithuania that border'd upon Poland.

Jagellon not being able to disswade his Uncle Vitold from pursuing the unnatural Resolution with which the King of the Romans had inspir'd him, and understanding that he was suddenly to be Crown'd, gave Orders to lye in wait for those who should be sent to him, and to surprize them [Page 24]in their Journey from Prussia to Lithuania. And accordingly the Chamberlain of Posnania who re­ceiv'd that Order seiz'd two of those Envoys on the Frontiers of Poland, viz. Baptista Cigale of Genoua, and Sigismund Roth of Silesia, who were going to Vitold in Lithuania, and took from them the Letters which they were carrying to him. Those Letters were written to satisfie him, that a King of the Romans, or an Emperor, had power to erect new Kingdoms. These Envoys were al­so intrusted with Letters Patents for the erection of the Dutchy of Lithuania into a Kingdom. And besides, they were impower'd to treat of an Al­liance with the Teutonic Knights against the Po­landers.

The King having perus'd all the Letters, com­manded the Chamberlain of Posnania to return to the Frontiers of Poland; for Sigismund was send­ing to Vitold an Ambassy of Germans, Bohemians, and Hungarians, who were carrying the Crown and all the Royal Ornaments to him, and were to pass by the next morning; but by that time they had reach'd Frankfurt, upon the Oder, they under­stood that the Polanders had block'd up all the Passages; so that after they had staid two months in that City, without daring to proceed on their Journey, they return'd to Germany. In the mean time Vitold, who had invited all the principal Lords of Lithuania and Russia, and the chief of the Teutonic Knights, to Vilna, to assist at the Ce­remony of his Coronation, perceiving that he was disappointed, resolv'd himself to invite the King his Nephew to a Hunting-match in Lithuania, ho­ping that he might easily perswade him to con­sent to his Advancement. But the Senate of Po­land, who were acquainted with the goodness and easiness of the King's Temper, order'd the Bishop of Cracow to accompany him, that he might not [Page 25]do any thing without his Advice. When the King arriv'd at Vi [...]na, Vitold pray'd him to con­sent to his Coronation, and not to envy him the Honour of wearing a Crown. To which the King answer'd, That he could not do it without the Consent of the Lords of Poland, who had sent the Bishop of Cracow with him, that he might do no­thing without his Approbation. Upon which Vi­told sent some persons to that Prelate to bribe his Fidelity, with Assurances of a magnificent Re­ward; adding in a flattering and obliging manner, That his Fortune depended upon him, and that he hop'd he would not prove the only Enemy to his Advancement.

Those who were intrusted with this Message had Orders to tell the Bishop, That he ought to con­sider what an Affront it would be to their Master if he sould not be crown'd King; That he desir'd no more than that he would suffer him to wear the Crown for a moment, and that he would quit it immediately: At the same time they assur'd him, that if he continued obstinately to oppose that Prince's Design, he would be his irreconcilable Enemy, and do every thing that lay in his power to dispossess him of his Bishoprick. But that Pre­late resolving to maintain the Honour and Interest of his Country, and being equally Proof against Promises and Threatnings, reply'd, That he was sensible their Master deserv'd a Crown, but that he could not make himself Master of Lithuania without violating the Oath he had taken touch­ing the Union of that State with Poland, and therefore he advis'd him to lay aside that pernici­ous design, which would be so far from being ei­ther honourable or advantageous to him, that it would be an eternal Reproach to him, and would hasten the Ruin of his Country: That he should not flatter himself with thinking that the Germans [Page 26]and Teutonic Knights would be his faithful Allies, since they were irreconcilable Enemies both to the Lithuanians and Polanders: That their only design was to weaken both the one and the other, and of most firmly united Friends, as they were, to make them become mortal Enemies, that they might be able to execute their Designs upon those two Na­tions, and make 'em the Instruments of their own Ruin: That the King of the Romans could not forbear discovering his treacherous Inten­tions, declaring with a kind of Ostentation, that He had cast a Bone between two Dogs, that they might worry one-another. Vitold was so morti­fied with this Answer, that his Grief threw him into a Fit of Sickness, and his Death, which fol­low'd soon after, broke the Measures which Si­gismund had taken to disunite Lithuania from Po­land.

I have insisted the longer upon this Story, to shew, that after the Germans had taken Silesia from the Polanders, they were still forming new Projects to weaken 'em. And from hence we may also take notice of the terrible Consequences of the mistaken Politics of some Princes who intrust their Subjects with too large a Share in the Govern­ment; for 'tis plain, that by an excessive Kindness to his Uncle, this excellent King was in danger of losing both Poland and Lithuania.

By the Peace concluded in the Abby of Oliva near Dantzick, the third of May, 1660, of which the French King was Guarantee, the Polanders yielded up Livonia to the Swedes, and the Sove­raignty of Ducal Prussia to the Elector of Bran­denburg; and as for Silesia, 'tis so long since they lost it, that they think no more of recovering it, for it seems to be one of their peculiar Qualities to lose the remembrance of their Losses.

Thus Poland is at present border'd on the North with Livonia and Muscovy, on the South with Upper Hungary and Transylvania, on the East with Ʋkra­nia, which belongs to the Turks, and the Dutchies or Palatinates of Smolensko, Siberia, Czernicho­wia, and Kiowia, which are under the Dominion of the Muscovites; and on the West with Sitesia, which belongs to the Emperor.

Since I observ'd that the Revolt of the Cossack [...] was the occasion of the loss of all Ʋkrania, and brought the Tartars into Poland, I must in the next place take a short view, of those two Nations; and, first, of the Tartars.

CHAP. IV. Of the Tartars.

'TIS observ'd of this Warlike and Barbarous Nation, that they never Fight in Ranks, and that in their flight they shoot Arrows behind them: that their Poverty and their Swiftness makes 'em in a manner invincible; and that they seem only to be born to pillage and impoverish their Neighbours. They are descended from the great Tartars of Asia, and left Mount Imaus be­yond the Caspian Sea, in the Year 1188. extending themselves along the Volga, the Tanais, and the neighbouring places, and in that Peninsala which the Ancients call'd Taurica Chersonesus, and which is now call'd the Crim. This is the Reason why they are and have been known by divers Names; for those who inhabit the Peninsula are call'd Crim Tartars; those who extend themselves [Page 28]to the River Don or Tanais, which comes from Muscovy, and discharges itself into the Palus Maeotis, are call'd Nogais; and both of them are call'd Petty Tartars, to distinguish them from the Great Tartars of Asia.

The Crim is divided into two parts, the Nor­thern and the Southern: the latter is cut thro the middle by very high and almost inaccessible Moun­tains. The capital City of this Peninsula is Caffa, which is a considerable Port on the Black Sea, to the Eastward, which Mahomet the Emperor of the Turks took from the Genoese, in the year 1475. The whole Peninsula is but 78 leagues in length, and 40 in breadth. 'Tis border'd with the Palus Sukamorzi towards the North, the Black Sea on the South and West, the Palus Maeotis and the Cimmerian Bosphorus, which separates it from Cir­cassia towards the East. It is joyn'd to the Conti­nent by a very narrow Isthmus towards the North near the Town of Precop. After the year 1188, when the Tartars came into that Peninsula, it con­tinu'd under the Dominion of one Soveraign In­dependant from the Grand Signior. But as Divi­sions among Princes is frequently the occasion of their ruin, so the Crim became subject to the Turk by the Animosities that happen'd betwixt two Brothers.

For Machmetkirey, Chan of the Crim Tartars, the Ally and Friend of the Turks, had two Bro­thers, who revolted against him; but not being strong enough to resist him, they put themselves under the protection of Stephen Battori King of Poland, and Machmetkirey, after he had several times in vain demanded them of that King, pray'd Amurath Emperor of the Turks to require 'em in his own name The Grand Signior comply'd with his Request, and prevail'd with the King of Po­land to send 'em to Constantinople, with an Ambas­sador [Page 29]to assist at the Circumcision of his Son. But when Amurath had those two Princes in his power, instead of restoring them to Machmetkirey their Brother, he resolv'd to retain them as Hostages for his Fidelity, and by that means to keep him in a perpetual dependance upon the Port.

The Grand Signior being at that time engag'd in a War with the Persians, he desir'd the Cham of Tartary to assist the Turks in Asia, and upon that condition promis'd to deliver up his Bro­ther. Upon this Assurance Machmetkirey march'd ed from Tartary with a powerful Army, in order to assist him; but understanding, as he was pas­sing thro' Mingrelia, that the Turks were totally routed by the Persians, he march'd back to his own Country, where he expected to find his Brothers; but perceiving that Amurath had disappointed him, he was so enrag'd, that the Grand Signior was forc'd to appease him with Presents, and to send Ambassadors to make his excuse for not perform­ing his Promise, pretending, that he was afraid to send back the two Princes in his absence, lest they should have rais'd some disturbances, and assuring him, that he would put them very spee­dily into his hands. Not long after, these two Princes made their escapes from Constantino­ple, and by the assistance of some other Tartars, and of the Muscovites, rais'd a new War against their Brother, which oblig'd Machmetkirey to de­mand Succours of Amurath, who promis'd to fur­nish him with some Troops, but sent him none. In the mean time the Cham drove his Brothers out of the Peninsula, without the Grand Signior's assistance, whom he suspected to be the Contriver and Promoter of the Rebellion, concluding, that if he had not had such a design, he would have deliver'd 'em up long before, or at least would [Page 30]have kept 'em so secure, that they could not have made their escape.

At the some time Amurath, who was still engag'd in the War with the Persians, sent to require Muchmetkirey's Assistance, no longer as a Friend, but as a Master, and in a haughty and imperious manner; which so enrag'd the Cham, that he be­gan to commit Hostilities against the Grand Sig­nior, without declaring War. He besieg'd the City of Caffa, and press'd it so hard in a few days, that the Turks, who were not in a posture of defence, because they were not afraid of being attack'd by a Prince who was their Ally, had re­solv'd to surrender it in two days time, if they were not reliev'd. Then Amurath, who was ex­treamly alarm'd at so unexpected an Expedition, sont for one Assan a Tartar, whom he had kept a long time Prisoner, and who was said to be the Bastard-brother of Machmetkirey. He spoke to him in a very obliging manner, and told him, that if he would obey his Orders, he would advance him to great Honours; that the Cham of Tartary had declar'd War against him without any reason; that he was a Tyrant, and abus'd his Subjects so barbarously, that they were no longer able to bear his Cruelties; and that if he would undertake to invade Crim Tartary, he would furnish him with Mony, and an Army to deliver his Countrymen from their inhuman Oppressor. Assan, who had never dreamt of exchanging his Chains for a Sce­pter, transported with Joy at the prospect of so happy a turn in his Fortune, readily accepted Amurath's Offer: He was declar'd Viceroy of Tartary, under the protection of the Grand Signior, to whom he took an Oath of Fidelity, and to all his Successors in the Ottoman Empire; and after­wards having receiv'd the Golden Standard as a [Page 31]Mark of his Investiture, he departed from Con­stantinople with 40 Galleys commanded by General Ochiali, and arriv'd in a few days at Caffa, just as that City was going to be surrender'd to Mach­metkirey.

After he had reliev'd Caffa, he endeavour'd by Presents and Promises to gain the principal per­sons among the Tartars to his side, and to induce them either to kill the Cham, or to deliver him up alive to him. He found it no difficult Task to debauch their Fidelity; for the Grand Signior had furnish'd him with a great quantity of Mo­ney; and 'tis the general weakness of the Orien­tal Nations, that they are very easily brib'd. Thus having secur'd a considerable number of them, and even some of the Chain's most faith­ful Friends, he caus'd him to be massacr'd, with his two Sons, after which he was acknowledg'd Cham of the Tartars, and acquir'd the Esteem and Affection of his Subjects by his extraordinary Li­berality to them. 'Twas thus that the Crim Tar­tars, who till then were a free People, became Vassals to their ancient Allies; and, by the way, this may serve to shew us what success may be expected from an Alliance with the Turks.

The Tartars are naturally so barbarous and cruel, and of so haughty and imperious a tem­per, that they despise all those who profess the Faith of Christ, and look upon them as Beasts; so that when they obtain any Advantage over them, they impose insupportable Conditions up­on them. Thus the Tartars, who inhabit along the Volga, impos'd very shameful and dishonou­rable Conditions upon the Muscovites, when they forc'd 'em to pay tribute to 'em, anno 1470. Af­ter they had ravag'd Muscovy, and subdu'd part of the Country, they made a Peace with the Mus­covites upon these Conditions: That the Czar or [Page 32]Great Duke should pay a yearly tribute to the Tartars, which he should be oblig'd to send to them on Horseback; that he should go himself on foot, with all the Lords of his Court, to meet the person who should come to demand the said tribute, even tho it were but a Postillion or Groom; that the Czar should, in a very respect­ful manner, present him with a Pot of Mares-Milk, to drink; that if any one drop of it should happen to be spilt upon his Horse's Mane, the Duke himself should be oblig'd to lick it off with his Tongue; that he should spread a fine Sable Furr under the Feet of him who should read the Prince of Tartary's Letters; that he and all the Lords of Muscovy should hear them read upon their Knees; and that they should blindly obey all his Orders, even tho he should command them to make War against the Christians.

In the Year 1226, in the Reign of Boleslaus Pu­dicus, the Crim Tartars made a terrible Irruption into Poland, over-run all the Palatinate of Lublin. and having passed the Vistula at Zavichost, rava­ged the Country, and carried away a great Booty into Russia. After they had secur'd their Prey, they return'd to Poland, where they committed far greater Barbarities; and, as if the whole Kingdom had not been sufficient to satisfie their insatiable Desire of Plunder, they march'd as far as Silesia, where the Dukes of Oppelen, Ratibor, and Lignitz, having joyn'd the Teutonic Knights, and the Troops of Great Poland, resolv'd to attack them, but were themselves unfortunately defeat­ed; and the slaughter was so great, that the Bar­barians carried away with 'em nine Sacks full of Ear-rings, which they had cut from the Christians after the Battle.

Some time after, in the same Reign, the Tartars return'd into Poland with a great Army, accompa­nied by Leo and Romanus Dukes of Russia, who tho' they profess'd the Christian Faith, scrupl'd not to join with its mortal Enemies. After they had over-run the Palatinates of Lublin, Sandomir, and Cracow, they retir'd into their own Country: but the Dukes of Russia being also desirous to en­rich themselves with Booty, made Incursions into Massovia and Lithuania, where Boleslaus defeated them; and Romanus was afterwards kill'd at Za­vichost, a small City on the Vistula, about two leagues below Sandomir. But, as if those first In­cursions which the Tartars made into Poland had only serv'd for a Whet to their ravenous Appetites, they return'd again in the Reign of Leseus Niger, in the year 1279, with a terrible Army, and car­ried away so many Slaves, that having counted them at Ʋlodzimirs, a Town of Ʋpper Volhinia, on the Frontiers of Russia, they found that there were Twenty thousand young Women among the Captives.

I might venture to affirm, that the Tartars have invaded Poland in the Reigns of almost all its Kings. In that of John Albert they made an Irruption into Volhinia, in the year 1493. And in the same Reign, being joyn'd by the Turks, they made such a dreadful Incursion into that miserable Country, that after they had sacked Premislia, Jeroslaw, and several other Cities, they carried away above One hundred thousand persons of all Ranks and Sexes into Slavery, so that Thracia, Scythia, and almost all Asia, was fill'd with Polish Slaves.

The Tartars are naturally so hardy, that they swim over the Rivers in the Winter when there is no Ice; which, without doubt, proceeds from the Mothers washing their Infants with cold Water. They cross the great Rivers, such as the Boristhenes, [Page 34]after this manner: each of them prepares several Faggots or Bundles of Rushes or Reeds, which he ties to two Poles; upon these he lays his Clothes, Arms, Saddle, and all that he intends to carry along with him; then he ties this little Bridge of Fagots to his Horse's Tail, after which with one hand he takes hold of the Horse's Main, and whips him with the other, and in this equi­page passes the River stark naked.

When the Tartars take the Field, to make In­cursions, they agree beforehand, that when they are pressed too hard by the Enemy, they shall di­vide into several Parties, each of which shall re­tire by a different way, and that they shall after­wards rendezvous at a certain place. They take these Precautions, that those who pursue them see­ing many tracts of Horses feet, may not know which to follow.

They are so afraid of being killed or taken Prisoners, that when they are press'd by their ene­mies, they fly with such an amazing swiftness, that having tir'd one of their Horses, they leap from him at a full gallop, upon the back of another, without dismounting: and if they find that they are still hotly pursu'd, they first throw away their Sabre then their Bow and their Arrows, and at last, without alighting from their Horse, they cut the Girths, and drop the Saddle, and by that means ease their Horses. If in their flight they meet with a Defile or narrow passage, they gallop thro' it with so much precipitation and disorder, that they ride over one-another, without minding those who command them; no, not the Cham, who is their Prince: which is an evident sign that they are all extreamly apprehensive of being kill'd or taken Prisoners.

The Cham, who at present governs the Crim Tartars, is of the Family of Gilerey, and both he and all those of his Race are cloath'd in Silk, the Officers in Cloth, and the rest in Sheep-skins, with the woolly sides next their skin in the Winter, but they turn 'em outwards in the Summer, or in rainy weather. They wear no Turbans, as the Turks and Persians do, but Caps, like the Polanders: their Arms are a Sabre, with a Bow and Arrows; every one of them carries a Knife and an Awl, to make Whips and Straps, which serve to tye the Slaves, whom they take in their Incursions: they are extreamly afraid of Fire-arms: their great­est strength consists in the swiftness of their Hor­ses, which are very ugly, but never tire; and each Tartar has many of them, which he leads along with him; and they know their Masters so well, that they follow 'em when they fly, without losing 'em, or running away from 'em.

Their usual Food is Horse-flesh, which they like so well, that they prefer it before Beef. I have seen some Tartars, who were Prisoners in Poland, eat Horses that dy'd of any Distemper, and even devour the Head, Feet, and Intrails. None but the Rich eat Bread, and the rest live upon Milk, Millet, and Turkey Wheat. They are very lazy when they are in their own Country, but are ex­treamly laborious and vigilant when they go abroad upon an Expedition. The Poor kill no Horses to eat unless they be sick; and when they kill one, they give part of it to their Neighbors: they make a sort of Pudding with the Blood of the Horse they kill and the Meal of Turkey Wheat or Millet, which they reckon to be a very delici­ous Ragou. They eat but little Salt, because they believe it to be bad for the eyes; and since they are Mahometans, 'twould be needless to add, that they eat no Bacon. These are some of the most [Page 36]remarkable Observations I made during my abode in Crim Tartary.

The Tartars are divided into Hords or Cantons, almost like the Switzers. These Hords are unequal in bigness, number, and strength; the greatest of them all is that betwixt Kilia and Bialogrod, which are two Towns, one at the mouth of the Niester, and the other at the mouth of the Danube. Next to this, the most considerable is that of Oczacow, a City and Fort, which the Turks call Dziareri­menda, at the mouth of the Boristhenes: the smal­lest of all the Hords is that of Kipozako, which takes its Name from the River that runs by the Town.

The Cham of the Tartars never goes out of the Crim to take the Field, unless all the Hords march with him. There are also some Mahometan Tar­tars subject to Poland, who live in Lithuania, near Vilna, where they possess Lands, and work as the other Lithuanians do; they were establish'd there by Vitold, Uncle to King Ʋladislaus Jagellon, after he had expel'd 'em out of the Lower Volhinia. King Jagellon had also Tartars in his Army, when he routed the Teutonic Knights in the Year 1386. After this short account of the Tartars, I proceed to take a view of the Cossacks; and, first, of Ʋkra­nia.

CHAP. V. Of Ukrania, and the Cossacks; with an Account of the Lithuanians and Livonians.

LOwer Volhinia and Lower Podolia are both com­prehended under the name of Ʋkrania, which in the Sclavonish tongue signifies a Frontier, because those Provinces are the Frontiers of the Turks and Tartars, who are the most terrible Enemies of Poland. This is a very large Country, containing above 300 miles from East to West, and above 180 from North to South. Kiovia, scituated on the Boristhenes, is the capital City, and was once one of the largest Towns in Europe; but it has been so often pillag'd and harass'd by the Tartars, that there is nothing to be seen in it, at present, but ruin'd Houses and Cottages, with a Fort in which the Muscovites keep Garrison. The Boristhenes, which is one of the greatest Rivers in Europe, runs thro' the middle of the Country, and receives all the other Rivers that water it.

The first Rendezvous of the Cossacks, who were originally Russian Peasants, was in the Isles of the Boristhenes, especially that of Tamaho [...]ka, from whence they spread themselves thro' all Ʋkrania, betwixt the Cities of Kiovia and Czyrkassy. At that time they liv'd only by Hunting and Fish­ing: they are call'd the Zaporovian Cossacks, because they inhabit along the Boristhenes, to distinguish them from those who live on the Banks of the Tanais or Don, which empties itself into the Pa­lus Meotis.

Stephen Battori King of Poland was the first who brought the Cossacks under Military Discipline, and appointed them the City of Trethymirow up­on the Boristhenes, about twelve leagues below Kiowia, for their place of rendezvous; for here­tofore they had no Leaders, and were so far from observing Discipline, that they march'd rather like Freebooters than Soldiers. But from that time they began to make War against the Turks and Tartars, and gave them also occasion to make frequent Inroads into Poland.

In the year 1614 the Cossacks made such great and successful Incursions as far as Asia minor, that they took the City of Sinope upon the Black Sea, and struck a Terror into Constantinople; for they are so brave a People, that in the War betwixt Sigismund III, and Osman Emperor of the Turks, Anno 1620, four hundred of them, who came to serve in the Polish Army, carelesly straggling at a considerable distance from the rest of their For­ces, were attack'd by Osman's whole Army, with which they fought three days, and defended them­selves with such incredible Valour, that the Turks lost a vast number of Men before they could force 'em to submit: And after they were beaten, the Ottoman Army, which was very formidable, de­signing to hinder the other Cossacks from joyning the Polanders, attack'd them in their passage; but after a Fight that lasted eight whole days, they joyn'd the Polish Army in spite of all the Opposition of so numerous an Army; and, in a word, they did Wonders that Campaign. But after the Christians had gain'd the Battel, they threaten'd to leave the Army, because they want­ed Bread; whereupon Prince Ʋladislaus, who commanded the Army of the King his Father, ap­peas'd them with a Promise of Fifty thousand Livres, which so encourag'd them, that they [Page 39]stole secretly from the Polish Army, and attack'd and took the Baggage of the Turks.

The chief reason why Osman declar'd War against Poland, was, because the Polanders did not restrain the Cossacks from making Incursions into his Dominions. 'Tis true, King Sigismund was so unwilling to engage in a War with the Grand Sig­nior, that he did all that lay in his power to oblige the Cossacks to give over their Piracies up­on the Black Sea. But as soon as they found them­selves restrain'd from pillaging, they turn'd their Arms against the Christians, on the Frontiers of Russia, where they were totally routed by the Duke of Ostrog; after which, under the Conduct of one Nalevaik, a man of mean birth, but of an intrepid fierceness, they invaded the Frontiers of Russia a second time, and march'd against the Po­landers, over whom they obtain'd some advantage in the beginning, but at last they were routed, and their Leader taken and carried Prisoner to War­saw, where he was beheaded. Thus it was in the Reign of Sigismund III, that the Cossacks be­gan to revolt; but this Sedition was so happily quieted, that afterwards they did very considera­ble service in the War against the Turks, Anno 1620, as I intimated before.

After the Peace was concluded between Poland and the Port, the Cossacks not being able to give over their wonted Pyracies, embark'd on the Black Sea, in the year 1624, and went to the very Su­burbs of Constantinople, from whence they carried away a great booty.

The next year they enter'd the Crim without King Sigismund's Leave, of which the Grand Sig­nior complain'd to the Republick, as an Infraction of the Treaty concluded with the Port: And from that time General Koniesspolski began to restrain [Page 40]them from making Incursions into the Territories of the Turks.

The Cossacks not being able to endure such a Constraint, revolted a second time in the Year 1630, at the sollicitation of a Monk of Kiowia, and defeated some of King Sigismund's troops; but General Koniecspolski surpriz'd them near Pe­reaslaw, a little City in Lower Volhiniv, upon the River Trubiecz, about three leagues above the place where it falls into the Boristhenes, and after he had defeated part of their Army, the rest pro­mised to send the Authors of the Revolt to the approaching Dyet.

Ʋladislaus IV. being chosen King of Poland in the year 1633, resolv'd to suppress the Insolence of the Cossacks; and for that purpose, in the year 1637, built Fort Kudack upon the Boristhenes, a­bout five leagues below the place where the Ri­ver Samara discharges it self into that River: but as a Dam that is built cross a great River, to stop the current of its Waters, serves only to spread 'em thro' the Neighbourhood, so the ere­cting of Fort Kudack, instead of restraining the Cossacks from making Incursions upon the Infidels, serv'd only to turn their Fury against the Polan­ders, and prov'd the Occasion of a new Re­volt.

King Ʋladislaus being inform'd of the disorders they committed, sent General Potoski to reduce them, who having oblig'd 'em to deliver up Pau­luc, who was their Leader, with the other Officers, he sent them all to Warsaw, where Paulu [...] was be­headed in the year 1638, which so enrag'd the Cossacks, that they took up Arms immediately under the Command of one Demetrius Timosze­vits; but they were quickly oblig'd to submit, partly by Force, and partly by Promises.

In the Winter they cover their Bodies with rough Sheeps-skins, and are so hardy, that they endure Hunger, Thirst, Wind, Rain, Heat, Cold, and all the Injuries of the Weather with much less trouble than any other People. When they made Incursions upon the Black Sea, they did not use Boats or Vessels, like othe Pyrates, but the large hollow trunks of a certain Tree about sixty foot long: Into each of these trunks they put fifty Men arm'd, not with Bows and Arrows like the Tartars, but with Muskets, with which they shoot so just, that they seldom miss the Mark. When they embark'd upon any Expedition, they prohibited, under severe penalties, the taking in of any intoxicating Liquor, lest Drunkenness should enervate them, and so render them inca­pable of putting their Designs in execution.

When they encamp, they do not raise Tren­ches, but place their Carts round 'em; and in the midst of this Enclosure, which they call Tabor, they defend themselves with an incredible Ob­stinacy. Their Troops are divided into Regi­ments of Seven or Eight thousand men each, so that they have very few Officers, in which they differ very much from other Nations, who are ge­nerally perswaded that the strength of an Army consists in the multitude of Officers.

One of the causes of their Revolt, was the change of Religion, which the Lords of Poland would have introduc'd into Ʋkrania and Russia, where all the People adher'd to the Greek Church. For, the Polanders finding that they would not be prevail'd with to embrace the Romish Religion, had recourse to violent methods, and so forc'd 'em to exchange their Customs, and the Grecian Ceremonies, for those of the Church of Rome, and to receive the Reformation of the Kalendar which was made by Gregory XIII. But the Russiant [Page 42]not being able to endure such an Innovation, and disdaining to bear the Yoke that was impos'd on 'em, the more they were press'd to submit to it, the more vehemently they complain'd against and threaten'd those who would have compel'd 'em to receive an Alteration to which they had so strong and so natural an aversion. At last they resolv'd to call in the Cossacks, who were all of their own Religion. This Difference in Religion occasion'd such an implacable Animosity betwixt the Polan­ders and the Russians, that they could never after­wards be reconcil'd. And this was one of the principal causes of the Revolt of the Cossacks, and of all the Disasters with which Poland was after­wards harass'd.

Such was the dismal effect of that Change of Religion, and of those Ceremonies which the Po­lish Gentry would have introduc'd into their Ter­ritories in Russia: they ought to have consider'd, that the best Innovations are frequently attended with fatal Consequences, and their own Country might have furnish'd 'em with a very instructive Example of this nature. The Lutheran Doctrin was introduc'd into Riga by a Sedition of the mea­ner sort of people, in the Year 1586, not long af­ter the Reformation of the Kalendar made by Pope Gregory XIII. had been publish'd there. Some persons resolving to celebrate the Feast of our Saviour's Nativity according to the ancient Kalendar, the Governor of the City imprison'd the Principal of the College, because he was the first who acted contrary to the Decree of the Se­nate; which rais'd so great an Uproar in the Ci­ty, that the People in the night-time broke open the Prison, and pull'd down the Houses of the Curate and of the Governor: And even the dis­order was so great, that almost all the Inhabitants took up Arms against those who defended the Ro­man-Catholick [Page 43]Religion, and especially the Jesuits, whom King Stephen Battori had settl'd there in the year 1582, after he had given 'em certain Reve­nues and a Church which belong'd to the Canons. During the heat of the tumult, the incens'd Peo­ple imprison'd some of the Senators, and put some others to death; so that being sensible of their Guilt, and despairing of Pardon, they put themselves under the protection of other Luthe­rans, and never afterwards return'd to their an­cient Religion.

Thus 'tis plain, that the restraining of the Cos­sacks from making Incursions, and the Change of Religion which the Lords of Poland would have introduc'd into their Territories in Russia and Ʋkrania, were the two principal Causes of that Peoples revolt. But there was also another rea­son that caus'd that fierce and untractable Nation to rebel.

The Gentry of Ʋpper Volhinia were so addicted to Tyranny and Oppression, that they could not endure the Cossacks, because their neighbourhood gave a bad Example to all their Subjects, and di­spos'd 'em to shake off the insupportable Yoke of Servitude; for they thought it better to live, like the Cossacks, at Liberty, and without Constraint, than to work and till the Ground for the use of their Oppressors; so that the tyranny of the Gen­tlemen augmented the number of the Cossacks, by forcing the Peasants to forsake their Habitations, and retire to them.

The fourth reason that the Cossacks had to complain of the Gentry, proceeded from the sor­did Usury and insatiable Avarice of the Jews, who are very numerous in Poland, except in the Pro­vince of Massovia. where they are only permitted to remain when there is a Dyet sitting at Warsaw. They live miserably thro the whole Kingdom, [Page 44]because they are oppress'd and squeez'd by the Gentry; they are usually the persons who sell Aqua-Vitae and Beer, and farm the Customs of the Lords, which they do for the most part at an excessive price; and this is the reason why they make bad Brandy and Beer. They were first in­troduc'd into Poland by a Duke of Kalisch, who brought them from Germany, and establish'd them in his and some other Cities of Lower Poland, from whence they spread themselves throughout the whole Kingdom: they have the Privilege not to acknowledge any Judge, but only the Palatins, whom they easily soften (not to say corrupt) by the Presents they make them. Their Usury and Exactions upon the People have sometimes risen to such an exorbitant height, that they have ob­tain'd a Prohibition for any private person to brew Beer, not even for themselves, by which means they oblig'd all the Inhabitants of the Kingdom to buy it of them at what price they pleas'd to impose upon it.

The Son of King Ʋladislaus dying in the Year 1647, the Cossacks began again to revolt, under the command of one Chemeinski, who was the first that made the Cossacks joyn the Tartars, notwith­standing the mortal Enmity that was formerly be­twixt 'em by reason of the great difference of their Language, Manners, and Religion. After they were thus united, in the Year 1648, they made a terrible havock in Poland. But before I proceed to relate their Barbarities, it will not be improper to give a short Character of Chemelnski.

He understood War very well, and was once Secretary to the Army; he was also a man of Learning, and had studied with the Jesuits at Leo­pold; he knew the weak side of the Court of Po­land, having been several times there in the quali­ty of an Envoy; he was so exasperated by the loss [Page 45]of an Estate which a Polish Lord had taken from him, by a Law-suit, that immediately he had re­course to force; and having gather'd out of the Isles of the Boristhenes a multitude of People like himself, and corrupted the Cossacks in the Polish Army, he soon after prevail'd with the neighbour­ing Tartars to joyn him, with whose assistance he fell unexpectedly upon the Polanders who guarded the Frontiers of the Kingdom, and afterwards cut in pieces part of their Army, and sent the rest, with their Commanders, into Slavery to Tartary. From that time he so manag'd the Republick, that sometimes he suffer'd himself to be appeas'd by Promises, and then rais'd a new Insurrection, ac­cording to the posture of his Affairs. 'Tis true, he was sometimes beaten by the Polanders, but 'tis no less certain that he always kept the Advantage over 'em, either by his own dexterity, or by the Divisions or Neglect of the Polish Generals, who could not make a right use of their Victories. He was often reconcil'd to the Republick, but never trusted in them. He was naturally of a turbulent Spirit, keeping his Men always in Arms against Poland, and fortifying his Interest by the Affiance of some potent Neighbour; for 'twas his constant practice to change his Affies according to the state of his Affairs. Thus, after the Tartars had concluded a Peace with King John Casimir, he implor'd the Protection of the Duke of Muscovy; so that Poland could hardly entertain any Hope of being able to reduce the Cossacks during the life of so politick a General.

After the death of Ʋladislaus IV, May 30, 1648, John Casimir his Brother was chosen King of Po­land, Nov. 17, in the same Year. He immediate­ly apply'd himself to remedy the ill state of the Republick, and to repair the Losses it had sustain'd by the Irruption which the Cossacks and Tartars [Page 46]had made even into the very Heart of the King­dom, after the Defeat at Pilaveze, Sept. 29, 1648. The greatest part of the Polish Army was compos'd of new-rais'd Soldiers and of Militia; they were encamp'd near the Cossacks, end had even obtain'd some Advantages over them; but those Revolters having made a great noise in the Evening with their Drums and Trumpets, and by discharging several Volleys of Canon round their Camp, the new-rais'd Polanders believ'd that they were re­joycing for the arrival of the Tartars, whom they expected, which put 'em into such a consternation, that they resolv'd upon a sudden flight, their Offi­cers not being able to stop them. The disorder was so great, and the flight so precipitate, that the Cossacks were for a whole day of opinion, that it was only a Feint to draw them from their Post; but at last having detach'd some Troops to ob­serve the Enemy, they understood that there was not one Soldier left in the Polish Camp; where­upon they marched immediately, and pillag'd all the Baggage that the Polanders had left: And the Tartars arriving afterwards in their Army, they carried Terror and Desolation into the very Heart of the Kingdom. Such was the fatal effect of a panick Fear that surpriz'd those new-rais'd and undisciplin'd Troops.

The Polish Army being thus totally dispers'd at Pilaveze, a small City in Ʋpper Volhinia, about two leagues from Chmielnich, on the River Bugg, the Tartars and Cossacks besieg'd Leopold with an Army of 300000 Men, and at the first Assault took the Castle, but they met with a more than ordinary resistance from the Town, tho it was neither strong by Nature nor Art, and defended by a small Garrison. When these Barbarians perceiv'd that they could not make themselves Masters of the City, they demanded 200000 Crowns of Gold [Page 47]for its ransom; and the Burghers not being able to pay so exorbitant a Sum, and fearing the Event of a Siege, gave them 1200 Marks of uncoin'd Silver, among which there was a great quantity of Church-plate; but they not being satisfy'd with so small a sum, continu'd to press the City which oblig'd the Burghers to give them 16000 Livres more, which they rais'd with extraordi­nary difficulty; and besides, they gave them the holy Ornaments, Cloth, Silks, and abundance of Furrs; for tho' the City wants the Convenience of a River, 'tis a place of great Trade, because it is the Metropolis of all Russia. Thus the Cos­sacks and Tartars rais'd the Siege of Leopold, Octo­ber 24, 1648, after which they ravag'd the Coun­try; and after the Tartars return'd home, the Cossacks alone laid Siege to Zamoiscia, a Town seated upon a Lake in the Palatinate of Belcz, fortified with seven Bastions, and beautified with an Academy, which John Zamoski, Chancellor and General of the Army of the Crown, founded there. It is famous for the vigorous resistance it made against Chemelnski, General of the Cossacks, who besieg'd it with an Army of above 60000 Men, towards the end of the Year 1648.

The Year following King John Casimir sent De­puties to Chemelnski, to endeavour to bring him to a sense of his Duty, and in the mean time to entreat him to restrain the Violence of his Troops. and to hinder them from making Incursions. But Chemelnski answer'd fiercely, That he would put himself under the Protection of the Port, if the Po­landers would not grant him all the Conditions he requir'd.

The King, who was resolv'd to leave no means unattempted to overcome the Obstinacy of the Cossacks, sent other Deputies to treat with 'em con­cerning Articles of Peace; they found Chemclnski at [Page 48] Pereaslaw, where they deliver'd to him, in the King's Name, the Batoon of a General, on the 20th of February, 1649, and receiv'd his Propo­sals, which look'd rather like absolute Commands than Conditions of Peace; for he exclaim'd with great vehemency against Visnovieshi and Czaplin­ski, and declar'd with an infupportable Insolence, That he would never be at quiet till he had chastiz'd them for all the Injuries they had done to the Cossacks. That Visnovieski must be punish'd, and Czaplinski put into their hands, as the Authors of all these Di­sasters: That Potoski was not free from the Crime of having persecuted the Cossacks, even into the Isles of the Boristhenes, whither they had retir'd to save their Lives: That nevertheless Potoski (who was then a Slave in the Crim) was punish'd sufficiently for all his pernicious Designs: That to those three he might add the great Standard bearer of the Crown, who had robb'd him of his Inheritance, and had quarter'd his Troops in the Territories of the Cossacks, where they committed all manner of Barbarities; but that he did not impute all those Disorders so much to him as to Visnovieski and Czaplinski: That therefore the Punishment, as well as the Blame, ought to fall upon those two; and that if they were not punish'd, he would perish, with all the Army of the Cossacks, or Poland itself should perish, with its Senate, Generals, Lords, and all the Nobility.

King Casimir perceiving the Design of the Cos­sacks, by this Answer, drew his Forces together; and on the other hand Chemelnski call'd in the Tar­tars, who came to his assistance with a formidable Army, and attack'd a body of the Polish Troops which was encamp'd at Zbaras, a small City of Lower Podolia, upon the Frontiers of Lower Vol­hinia, about ten leagues from Braclaw, towards the North, famous for the brave defence that a small number of Polanders made against an infinite [Page 49]number of Cossacks and Tartars, who kept them invested for two months, and thrice attack'd their Retrenchments, without being able to force them; for the Polanders defended themselves with so in­credible a Valour, that they gave their King time to come to their relief. The Cossacks and Tartars hearing of their approach, march'd secretly to Zborow, on the River Bog, to meet him, where being defeated by King Casimir, and understand­ing that another Party of Cossacks was routed by the Lithuanians, they concluded a Peace with Po­land, which was afterwards ratified in the Dyet held at Warsaw in the same Year 1649.

After the Peace was concluded with the Cossacks at Zborow, Chemelnski their General growing dai­ly more powerful and insolent, assisted the Cham of Tartary against the Circassians, without the King's Leave; and afterwards having receiv'd Succours from the Cham, he attack'd the Hospo­dar of Moldavia, from whom he exacted a great Ransom, with a Promise to give his Daughter in Marriage to his Son Timothy. But not being satis­fied with so considerable an Alliance, he sent De­puties, Anno 1650, to the Port to desire some Auxi­liary Forces, and to put himself under the protecti­on of the Turks. Thus he shook off the Yoke of the Republic of Poland, and the Cossacks made themselves Masters of all Ʋkrania; which was an extraordinary mortification to the Polish Nobility, who had just re-enter'd upon the Estates they had lost during the Insurrection of those Rebels.

King Casimir having lost all Hopes of reducing them by Promises or Favours, resolv'd once more to have recourse to Force. In pursuance of this Resolution, he summon'd the Arrierban, in the Year 1651, and led them, with his whole Army, into the Fields which depends upon the City of Lesinow, beyond Beretesko, a City of the Palatinate [Page 50]of Luceoria, on the River Ster, about a league from the Frontiers of Russia. In this place he found the Cossacks and Tartars joyn'd together, whom he attack'd and fought for three days to­gether, during which time the Battel was very obstinate on both sides, but at last the Polish Ar­my obtain'd an entire Victory over the Cossacks and Tartars, and put Chemelnski and the Cham, who commanded in person, to flight. This de­seat oblig'd Chemelnski to make a Peace with Po­land, which was concluded Sept. 28. 1651, but last­ed not long; for, soon after, the Cossacks being enrag'd by the Insolency of the Polish Nobility, and fearing to fall again into their ancient Bon­dage, attack'd the Army of the Republic, and to­tally routed it.

I observ'd, before that Chemelnski had always the Policy to enter into an Alliance with such Princes who were best able to support him. In pursuance of this Maxim, as soon as he understood that the Tartars had made a Peace with Poland, not daring to rely upon his own single strength, he put himself under the protection of the Mu­scovites, in the year 1654, and made a League with 'em; which cost the Polanders the City of Smolensko, which the Muscovites took the same year.

Chemelnski dying Anno 1658, the Cossacks chose one Vihowski for their General, and threaten'd, that they would put themselves into the hands of the Turk or the D. of Muscovy, if the Republic would not grant all that they demanded; upon which King John Casimir considering that it would be equally disadvantageous to his Kingdom, whether they submitted to the Duke of Muscovy or the Turks, concluded a Peace with 'em, by which it was agreed, that all their Captains should be Gen­tlemen of Poland; That Vihowski their General [Page 51]should be Palatin of Kiowia; That the Bishops of the Greek Religion should be admitted to the chief Offices; and, That the Metropolitan of Kiowia should have the rank of a Senator. Besides, the Starostie of Lubomliana was given to Vihowski, and that of Bobrois to Nieczaio, on condition that they should hold them as Fiefs of the Republic. These Conditions was afterwards ratified by the Diet: And by this means the Cossack Captains, from miserable Peasants of Russia, as they were by their Birth, were advanc'd to the Dignity of Po­lish Noblemen.

I have already observ'd, that the revolt of the Cossacks was partly occasion'd by the Tyranny of the Polish Gentlemen; for they were their Lords, and had power of Life and Death over 'em, as they have still in Poland over all their Peasants. Those of Ʋkrania not being able to support their Insolency, began to revolt, and by degrees ex­pel'd all the Nobility. There were several great Lords, who by this revolution lost above 100000 Crowns a Year, among whom was the above men­tion'd Prince Visnovieski, whose Son I have seen in Poland so poor, that he had only a yearly Pen­sion of Six thousand Livres, which Queen Mary Louise allow'd him to subsist upon; but Fortune afterwards rais'd him to the Throne, upon the abdication of King Casimir; as I shall have occasion to observe in its proper place.

That fatal Revolt of the Cossacks, which began in the Reign of Sigismund III, augmenting by de­grees under the following Kings, not only depriv'd many Polish Gentlemen of their Estates, and gave the Tartars occasion to carry away above a milli­on of persons into Slavery, but was also the cause of the decay of the Christian Religion throughout Ʋkrania: For it may be reasonably suppos'd that the Turks endeavour to settle Mahometism in that [Page 52]Country, in imitation of all Conquerors, who the Letter to secure the Fidelity of the people whom they subdue, force them to receive their Religion, as the most effectual way to keep 'em in Obedi­ence to their new Masters. And even tho' the Turks should not endeavour to settle Mahometism in all their Conquests, it wou'd at last become the modish Religion, since 'tis usual for people to take the Language and Religion of a Prince, whose Fa­vour they are desirous to procure.

The Cossacks having under several Generals maintain'd a War against the Polanders, who per­petually labour'd to reduce them, they were at last oblig'd to call in the Turks, and to put them­selves under their protection. Thus were those Infidels admitted into Ʋkrania, and easily made themselves Masters of the City of Caminiec, which they found destitute of all sorts of Provisions; nevertheless they took it by Capitulation: But they were so far from observing the Articles they had granted, by which the Inhabitants were to continue still in the profession of their ancient Religion, that as soon as they were Masters of the place, they carried away into Slavery all the peo­ple of that unhappy City, and left no mark of its having been once inhabited by Christians, but on­ly the Cathedral Church, which they have also turn'd to a Mosque. These are the fatal Conse­quences of the insupportable Tyranny of the Gen­tlemen of Poland, and of their unjustifiable Cruel­ty to their Subjects.

But long before the Turks invaded Poland, they look'd upon Ʋkrania as a Country which they re­solv'd to conquer at any rate, and which they might easily subdue, if the Cossacks should be oblig'd to desire their protection. Besides, they were willing to take hold of so favourable an Opportunity to deliver themselves from such [Page 53]cruel and formidable Enemies, who had so often harass'd 'em by their Pyracies on the Black Sea. They had made Peace with the Emperor, and consequently were not oblig'd to keep an Army in Hungary; and after the abdication of King John Casimir, who was a valiant Prince, the Peo­ple had chosen a peaceable King in his place: They consider'd also, that the Revolt of the Cossacks gave them a free passage into a pleasant and fertile Country, such as Ʋkrania certainly is, and invited 'em to make themselves Masters of Caminiec, which is the Key of that Province.

For that City, which is the Metropolis of Up­per Podolia, is fortified by Nature, being situated on a Rock, environ'd by a very deep, broad, and sleep Ditch, which is sill'd with Water by the River Smotrzy which almost quite surrounds the City, so that it leaves only a narrow passage into it; and 'tis that entry only which is forti­fied by Art, all the rest being sufficiently defend­ed by Nature. Nevertheless it must be acknow­ledg'd, that the Hills that are beyond the Ditch being higher than the City, the Garrison in a Siege might be very much incommoded with Ar­tillery: But 'tis not such an Inconveniency as this that can oblige a place of strength to surrender, nor will it ever be reduc'd by so distant an attack; and, after all, the City of Caminiec will ne'r be re­taken by the Polanders, unless the Port be one day reduc'd as low as Poland was when the Turks took it.

In the Reign of King Michael the Polanders were so firmly perswaded of the impossibility of reducing that place, and of the difficulty of put­ting an end to the War with the Grand Signior, that they made a shameful Peace with him, and oblig'd themselves to pay him a yearly Tribute. But the Dyet, which was afterwards held at War­saw, [Page 54]would not ratifie that Peace; so that the War between Poland and the Port was renew'd with greater Vigor than before.

The two Armies of the Crown and of the Dutchy advanc'd towards Podolia, the one com­manded by General Sobieski, and the other by General Patz, and march'd together to attack that of the Turks, which was encamp'd at Chot­zin on the Niester, about five leagues from Cami­niec, where they fought and entirely routed 'em. This Victory, which was very considerable, would have doubtless restor'd the Affairs of Poland to a good condition, and contributed very much to the retaking of Caminiec, if the Generals had made a right use of so important an Advantage. But the Battel was no sooner over than they carried home their Troops, the one into Poland, and the other into Lithuania; in which they imitated their Predecessors Swir [...]zowski and Ostrogski, who after they had obtain'd a memorable Victory over the Muscovites, return'd home, instead of marching to attack Smolensko, which they had lost a little be­fore, and might then have easily retaken.

The Error which those two Generals commit­ted by neglecting so inviting an opportunity to reduce Smolensko, was so unaccountable, and so di­rectly opposite to the Maxims of Policy, and even of common Prudence, that I cannot forbear in­serting the whole Story.

In the year 1512, Sigismund King of Poland married the Daughter of the Count of Scepusz, which so incens'd the Emperor Maximilian, that he left no means unattempted to involve Poland either in a civil or foreign War. It was in pur­suance of this design that in a Dyet of the Prin­ces of Germany he complain'd of King Sigismund's Proceedings, alledging, That he was contriving indirect Methods to expel the Teutonic Knights [Page 55]out of Prussia, which they had purchas'd with their Blood, and where they had extirpated Pa­ganism, and establish'd the Faith of Jesus Christ. But seeing he could not prevail with the Princes to declare War against the King of Poland, at a time when all the Christians were ready to enter in a Confederacy against the Turks, he made a League with Basil Duke of Muscovy, and perswaded him to declare War against the Polaenders, and to in­vade Lithuania. The Muscovite, relying upon this new Alliance with the Emperor, scrupl'd not to violate the Peace he had made with King Sigis­mund. He rais'd an Army, enter'd Lithuania, and after he had destroy'd the Country, sate down be­fore Smolensko, but could not take it; tho at the same time Sigismund was in Poland, and had no Troops on foot to oppose him.

The King of Poland being inform'd of the Trea­chery of the Duke of Muscovy, who had broke the Peace without any cause, call'd a Dyet at Radom, in the Year 1513, to concert the Measures that were to be taken in so pressing an exigency. The Czar on the other hand sent to demand Succours from the Emperor his Ally, who only sent him some Engineers, who cast 300 pieces of Cannon for him. The year following, the Duke of Muscovy having assembl'd an Army of 80000 Men, march'd with his 300 pieces of Cannon to besiege Smolenske, which he batter'd in a very furious manner. The City was so closely block'd up, and the Avenues so well guarded, that 500 Horse, whom the King of Poland sent to its relief, could not get into the place. In the mean time the Garrison made so vigorous a defence, that the Muscovites being dis­courag'd by the obstinate resistance of the Polan­ders, rais'd the Siege, and ravag'd Lithuania a se­cond time. After they had sent their Booty to Muscovy, they return'd to the Siege of Smolensko, [Page 56]but the Garrison defended the place with so much Courage and Resolution, that the Czar despairing of Success, resolv'd to raise the Siege; but Glinski a Lithuanian Rebel perswaded him to continue it, insinuating, that he could not without exposing himself to eternal Infamy suffer an impotent and dishearten'd enemy to insult over such a formida­ble Army. At last the cunning Traytor, who had engag'd Basil in this enterprise, perceiving that he could not take the City by force, resolv'd to try the Success of a Stratagem: To this end he desir'd leave to speak with the Governor, to whom he represented, That his Master was not in a condition to relieve him; that the Garrison could not hold out much longer, and that unless he was resolv'd to bury himself in the Ruins of the City, he ought to consult his own true Inte­rest, and accept the vast Recompences which the Czar was willing to give him. Thus the Gover­nor was perswaded to surrender the City of Smo­lensko, which the Polanders had possess'd for the space of a hundred years.

As soon as King Sigismund had receiv'd at Ra­dom the news of the loss of that important place, he went immediately to Lithuania, in September, and assembl'd all the great Lords of that Dutchy at Vilna, to deliberate with them how they might effectually oppose the Progress of their victorious enemy; 10000 Horse, 20000 Foot, and some light Horse, were rais'd in Lithuania, with which, and with the Army of Poland, and the necessary Ar­tillery, the King set out from Vilna, with a design to attack the Muscevites. The Czar having re­ceiv'd Advice of the march of the Polish Army, reassembl'd his Troops, and encamp'd near Smo­lensko, lest the King should sit down before it. After he had reinforc'd the Garrison, he march­ed with his Army to Lithuania, and advanc'd [Page 57]to the River Berezina, in the Palatinate of Minsk; where Sigismund arriving immediately after, struck such a Terror into the Muscovites, that they re­tir'd to the City of Orsza, not far from the Bo­risthenes.

The King of Poland having passed the River Berezina, without any opposition, detach'd a body of 30000 chosen Men, whom he order'd to march towards the enemy, while he remain'd at Boryssow on the River Berezina, with the rest of the Ar­my; where he cast up Trenches and fortified the Camp with great diligence, that if the Musco­vites should gain the Battle, the Polanders and Li­thuanians might have the advantage of retiring to a place of security; and that he might after­wards be in a condition to oppose the enemy, who even after a Victory would have been weaken'd by the Battle, and harass'd by the Fatigues of so long a pursuit.

The Czar, who was at the head of an Army of 80000 Men, despis'd that of Poland, which was not half so numerous, and insolently boasted, that his Soldiers should not so much as take the pains to draw their Sabres against the Polanders, but drive 'em all to Muscovy with Whips, like Herds of Oxen, or Flocks of Sheep. Nor was this a meer Rhodomontade, for he actually gave Orders to his Soldiers, that they should not draw their Sabres, but let the Polanders pass the Baristhenes without opposition, and then whip 'em to Muscovy. But that insolent and haughty Prince had the Mortifi­cation to be convinc'd by a very fatal and unwel­come experiment, that a great Army should never despise a feeble Enemy, and that a Conqueror may quickly ruin himself by neglecting the prudent Maxims of a cautious Policy.

As soon as the Polish Army arriv'd near the City of Orsza, the Muscovites retir'd about 4000 paces beyond the Boristhenes, concluding that their retreat would embolden the Polanders to pass the River, and that afterwards they might easily de­feat them, and intercept their flight. The Duke of Muscovy was then at Smolensko, about thirteen leagues from his Army, where he employ'd his time in dividing Lithuania, and sharing it among his Generals, allotting to each of them a part of the Country on the Mapp, and considering how he should dispose of an Army whom he look'd up­on already as his Prisoners. But the Polanders, who have always the advantage over the Musco­vites in the open Field, were so incens'd at the Pride and Insolency of the Duke of Muscovy, who threaten'd to whip them, that they resolv'd to give him Battle. In pursuance of this Resolution they divided their Army into two parts, one com­manded by General Suirczowski, and the other by General Ostrogski. The two Generals having held a Council of War, commanded a Bridge to be laid over the River, and order'd all the Artil­lery, with the Infantry, to pass the same; which being done, the Cavalry follow'd 'em with an incredible bravery; the Muscovites, pursuant to the Czar's Order, not stirring from their Posts. The two Armies being drawn up in order of Bat­tle, Suirczowski detach'd 800 Horse for a body of reserve, and order'd them to post themselves in a Wood at the side of the Enemy's Army, and in the heat of the Fight to sally out and attack the Muscovites with terrible Cries, to put 'em in­to a consternation.

King Sigismund's Army was so dispos'd, that the Polish Cavalry had the right Wing, and the Lithuanians the left, the Infantry being plac'd in the middle. The Battle began about three a [Page 59]clock, the Polanders first attacking the Muscovites with an undaunted Resolution: Sometimes they gain'd Ground of 'em, and sometimes were re­puls'd by the unequal numbers of their Enemies; but immediately they rally'd, and broke through 'em afresh.

On the other hand Ostrogski, who commanded the Lithuanians, attack'd the Muscovites with an ex­traordinary fury, and made a great slaughter among them. There was in the Polish Camp a little ri­sing Ground, which contributed very much to the gaining of the Battle, for their Artillery be­ing planted there, made such a dreadful havock in the Enemy's Rear, and broke all their Ranks in so terrible a manner, that they began to be disorder'd, and to take the flight; and those who were in the middle perceiving that those who were in the rear gave way, began also to fly, while they were still sighting in the van. Du­ring this disorder, the 800 Horse who were post­ed in the Wood attack'd the Muscovites in the flank with so much Fury, that being no longer able to sustain the shock of the Polanders, the whole Army gave ground and fled.

In this Battle 32000 Muscovites were kill'd, and many drown'd in a Morass, which they en­deavour'd to pass in their flight. Some affirm, the Muscovites lost 40000 Men; and 'tis certain the slaughter was so great, that the Waters of the Boristhenes grew red with the Blood that was sned on its banks. The Polanders took a great number of Prisoners, and among others ten Ge­nerals of the greatest Lords of Muscovy, seven­teen Palatins or Governors of Provinces, and two thousand Gentlemen. Of the Polanders there were but 400 men kill'd, but the number of the wound­ed was much greater. They obtain'd this memo­rable Victory March 25. 1614.

After the gaining of such an important Bat­tle, the loss of which would have been infallibly attended with the total ruin not only of Lithu­ania, but also of Poland, the Generals ought to have besieg'd the City of Smolensko, which they might have easily retaken during the universal consternation that was spread over Muscovy; but instead of making a right use of that advantage, they retir'd without making any further attempt; and King Sigismund himself, who expected the event at Boryssow, return'd to Vilna with the Pri­soners, whom he caus'd to be led before him in a kind of Triumph. From thence he sent Ambas­sadors to all Christian Princes, to notifie the great Victory which he had obtain'd over the Muscovites; and that their Eyes, as well as Ears, might convince 'em of the Truth of that Advice, the Envoys were accompanied with fourteen Mus­covites, who were remarkable for their white Hair. But the Emperor being enrag'd at the loss which his Allies had sustain'd, and at the unhap­py event of a War, of which he himself was the Author, surpriz'd the Envoys of the King of Poland as they were passing thro' his Terri­tories, and took their Prisoners from 'em, whom he sent back to the Czar, by the way of Lubec.

It is so natural to the Polanders to neglect the advantages which they obtain over their Enemies, that after they had defeated Gustavus King of Sweden in a memorable Battle, in which he him­self was wounded, and could hardly secure his own person, they were so far from pursuing him, that they suffer'd him to retire to Stum, between Ma­rienburg and Marienwerder, where having rally'd his scatter'd Forces, he renew'd the War with greater Vigor than before. Nor were they guil­ty of a less inexcusable blunder after the Victory they obtain'd in Ʋkrania, June 30. 1651; for tho [Page 61]the Cossacks and Tartars were totally routed, and the Cham, with Chemelnski, put to flight, the Po­landers retir'd, as if they had been beaten, and immediately concluded a Peace, by which they suffer'd the Cossacks to keep an Army of 20000 Men in the Palatinate of Kiowia. This Reflexion is so just and important, that I cannot forbear adding another remarkable instance of the same nature, which happen'd Anno 1489.

About that time Russia and Podolia were mise­rably harass'd by the Tartars, who infested these Provinces with continual Inroads, and always re­turn'd home with a multitude of Slaves; at last King Casimir resolving to prevent the utter ruin of the Country, upon advice that the Tartars were preparing to make a new Incursion into Russia and Podolia, he sent John Albert his Son with a body of light Horse to oppose 'em, and order'd all the Gentry of Russia and Podolia to joyn him. The Tartars being divided into two bodies, the first of which consisted of 15000 Horse, and the se­cond of 10000, were returning home, without fearing any danger, with a prodigious number of Slaves, according to their usual Custom; but the young Prince with his Troops meeting the first, attack'd and totally routed them, and took from them all the Booty and Slaves they had carried away. After this Success, he march'd immediate­ly to attack the other body: The Officer who commanded 'em made some resistance, but was at last kill'd, and the slaughter was so great, that the Polanders were weary with cutting off so many Heads, for not one of the Tartars return'd to the Crim.

This total defeat of the Tartars ought to have encourag'd the Polanders to pursue their Victory, and in their return to enter the Crim, and ravage all they could, which they might have done the [Page 62]more easily, because Poland reach'd at that time to the Black Sea, and because they might have surpriz'd that Peninsula, since there was not one Tartar that escap'd to carry the News of the de­feat, or of the march of the Polanders. But in­stead of taking this favourable Opportunity to invade, or at least alarm, these Barbarians, with whom they were sensible they could never con­clude a solid and durable Peace, Prince John Al­bert return'd to Poland in triumph, and the King his Father receiv'd him with a great deal of Joy, instead of checking him for not pursuing his Vi­ctory; and all the Polanders extoll'd his Courage and Prudence. This then is the usual Conduct of the Polanders, after the gaining of a Battle.

I observ'd, that the Polanders know by experi­ence, that they can never make a solid peace with the Tartars, or rely upon their promises; and I could easily prove this Remark by above a hun­dred examples, but I shall content my self with mentioning two of these Instances. Sigismund King of Poland preparing to make War with the Duke of Muscovy in the year 1516, and being desirous to secure Podolia and Volhinia, gave a sum of Mony to Mendlinges Cham of Tartary, that he might not only oblige him to make no Irruptions into Poland, but also to make a powerful diver­sion in Muscovy; which the Cham promis'd and swore to do: but he had no sooner receiv'd the Mony from the Polanders, than he violated his Oath; for marching out of the Crim with 300000 Horse, instead of invading the Muscovites, he en­ter'd into Podolia and Russia, and encamp'd at Lu­ceoria, from whence he sent four of his principal Officers, each with a great body of Horse, keep­ing only the fourth part of his Army with him­self, who made such a terrible havock thro' the whole Kingdom of Poland, and especially in the [Page 63]Palatinates of Belcz, Leopold, and Lublin; and the Consternation of the People was so great, that the Alarm reach'd to Hungary; for they pil­lag'd, burnt, ravish'd Women and Maids, and carried away all the Cattle, Men, Women, and Maids they could seize upon, insomuch that the number of the Slaves they took amounted to above 50000 persons, without reckoning the old and the young, whom they kill'd, because they could not carry them away.

In the mean time King Sigismund was in Lithua­nia, where having receiv'd an account of the fa­tal News, and not being able to remedy the dis­order at so great a distance, he sent Deputies to Mendlinges, to complain of his Treachery in vio­lating his Oath; to which the Cham reply'd, That it was the Fault of his Children and Nephews, and of the insolent Youth, whom he could not re­strain. In the mean time he desir'd to renew the Alliance he had made with King Sigismund, and promis'd to turn his Arms against the Muscovites; accordingly he march'd the same Summer out of the Crim, and ravag'd all Muscovy, from whence he brought back an infinite number of Cattle and Slaves. 'Tis plain then that neither the Polanders nor any other Christians ought to give credit to those Barbarians. But the second Example which I shall relate will more plainly demonstrate the Infidelity of those Mahometans.

Aslan being declar'd Cham of Tartary, and his Fidelity being suspected by the Grand Signior, the Port on which the Tartars depend resolv'd to send them Sedetker for their Prince; which Aslan being inform'd of by some of his Friends, and dreading the Grand Signior's power, he sent to supplicate Sigismund III, King of Poland, to give him leave, if the Port should declare War against him, to retire into his Territories, about the [Page 64] Boristhenes, with 70000 men, praying him to be instead of a Father to him, and promising to serve him against all his enemies: to which Sigismund replied, That he would receive him as his Son; that he wish'd him all Happiness; that he was sorry that the Port was displeas'd with his advance­ment; and that if the Turks should march against him, he might retire with safety into the neigh­bourhood of the Boristhenes, where he would assist him with Provisions and Troops.

The Polanders, who guarded the Frontiers of the Kingdom, that they might signalize themselves by some brave and important action, resolv'd to attack Oczakow, which belong'd to the Crim Tar­tars, that there might be no place left that could incommode those who had retir'd along the Bo­risthenes; but unfortunately, three days before the Polanders arriv'd at Oczakow, Aslan had concluded a Peace with his Cousin Sedetker, and Oczakow was surrender'd to him. The Polanders having no design to offend Aslan, who they knew was their Ally, nor knowing that the two Cousins were re­concil'd, met in their way 300 Tartars belonging to the Cham Aslan, whom (believing 'em to be his enemies) they cut to pieces, and afterwards kill'd more of the same Nation in other places. Their Courage being elevated with this success, they marched strait to Oczakow, and at their first ar­rival before the place took 3000 Horses that were running loose in the Fields. Aslan understanding what the Polanders had done, sent a Messenger to Jaslowieski their Commander, to acquaint him, that since he was in League with the King of Poland, his Brother and good Friend, and had faithfully defended his Country from the Incursions of the other Tartars, he was extreamly surpriz'd to hear that the Polanders had killed his Men and carried away the Horses which he kept for the Service of [Page 65]their King; that he entreated him to cause 'em to be restored to him, without obliging him to right himself by force of Arms, to revenge the Injury he had received; nor, from a De­fendor of the Kingdom of Poland, to give him cause to become its most cruel enemy, that however he thought fit to inform him, it was necessary he should have a private Conference with him, to treat in a friendly manner of the wrongs and losses he had sustained.

Jaslowieski being deeply concerned at this News, that did acquaint him with his having offended a Prince, who was one of Poland's Al­lies, and also fearing the Kings Resentments; sent word to Aslan, that he was extremely sor­ry, that the Polanders had offended one of his King's Allies; that this happen'd thoro' a Mis­take; not knowing that the Tartars whom he met, did belong to him, and thinking they were some of the Crim Tartars his Enemies, that he prayed him to forgive him a Fault, of which his Ignorance was the only cause; that he was ready to restore all the Horses that had been taken then, and gave free leave to the Tartars to come for them when they pleas'd.

Aslan having received this News with a great deal of Joy, sent immediately to fetch the Hor­ses, and invited Jaslowieski to come to Oczakow with the men that were to bring 'em thither, assuring him that he had nothing to fear, and that at his Arrival they would consult together a­bout the surest means of making a more strong Friendship and Alliance.

Jaslowieski not being able to imagine but that Aslan was sincere and real, went to him at Oc­zakow. But he was no sooner come thither, but the Tartars got on Horse-back, and surround­ing the Polanders, shot their Arrows at them. [Page 66]The Polanders stood a while without making a­ny other motion, but covering themselves with their sheilds to guard their Bodies from the Ar­rows. Then the Cham perceiving the violence which was offered them, stept between, seeming­ly to hinder the Tartars from killing the Polan­ders: But having made a Show of not being able to hinder it, he withdrew, and all the Polanders were slain.

It must not be imagin'd, that of all the Maho­metans, the Tartars only are perfidious; for the Turks are as faithless, nor ought the Christians to trust any more to the promises of the one, than to those of the others. This is observable from their breach of Faith to all the Towns which surrendred to them upon Articles in Ʋkrania, during the years one thousand six hundred seven­ty four, and one thousand six hundred seventy five: But of all the Towns which they used ill, none received a more barbarous Treatment than the town of Human in Lower Podolia, about five Leagues from the Fontiers of Lower Volhi­nia, to the West-ward. This Town was very populous, and after some Resistance surrendred to the Turks that had beseiged it, upon Articles of Capitulation. These Barbarians, who did not de­sign to perform them, granted to all the people free leave to remain and dwell in the town and enjoy their Rights and Goods: But as soon as they were become Masters of the Place, they put into practise all the Cruelties and Barbarities imaginable: For they ravished the Maids and Women, murthered the old People, and young Children, and carryed away into Slavery all those that were able to walk.

Now let us go back to that which gave me Oc­casion to make the foregoing Digression. I say, that the Retreat of which I spoke before, that [Page 67]was made by Prince John Albert, and other po­lish Generals may serve to shew, that the Neigh­bours of Poland may make war with that state, without being in danger of losing their Coun­try. For the humour of the Polanders will be sure to make them do no more, than barely de­fend themselves, without fore-seeing that the same Enemies who attackt 'em once, may attacht them again afterwards, if the Souldiers will give 'em leave to take breath, and recruit their Forces after they have beaten them off. This Assertion might be made out by an infinite number of Instan­ces; and principally of so many Irruptions of the Tartars into Poland, in which the Tartars have often been beaten: I'll relate one more that happen'd in the year 1527.

About the beginning of the year, the Tartars marched out of their Country with an Army of twenty six thousand Horse. They made an Irruption into Lithuania, and came as far as Pinsk, plundering and destroying the Country, burning the Villages, and carrying away the In­habitants into Slavery. The Duke of Ostrog having got a Body of men together, pursued them as they were going home with all the Booty and Slaves which they had got in this Expedition: He came up with them about break of day; at a time, when they did not so much as imagine they were followed by the Poland­ers; and with the Polanders and Lithuanians which he had got with him, he fell upon them of a sudden with great Fury, and made so great a slaughter of them, that very few of them escaped. This he did with so much the great­er Ease, because he found them all dismount­ed; for they thought themselves so secure that they had left their Horses Grazing in the Fields. Thus almost all of them were cut off, except [Page 68]seven hundred who were taken Prisoners. Af­ter this Exploit the Duke of Ostrog returned into Poland, and brought back forty thousand Christians whom the Tartars had carryed away in­to Slavery. King Sigismund receiv'd him at Cracow with an incredible joy, and not only commended his Courage extremely, but also his Judgement and Experience in war. For he was indeed a great Officer; and it may be said, that the Fault which he then committed in not entring into the Body of Crim Tartary, as well as that of which he might be said to have been guilty before that, in not besieging Smolensko, after he had entirely routed the Mus­covites in the year one thousand five hundred and fourteen, are not so much the particular Faults of a General, as an Effect of the Hu­mour of all the Polanders.

The Cossack Language is a Dialect of the Polish Tongue; it is full of Diminutives, and pleasant Expressions. The Common people a­mong the Cossacks are of the Greek Church; the better sort are most of them Romans or Protestants.

The Boristhenes, which, as we have said, runs thro' the middle of Ʋkrania, which the Cossacks inhabit, is certainly, next to the Da­nube, the greatest River in Europe. It flows out of two Lakes in Russia, the one the Lake of Wo­lock, thus called from the town of that Name near its Banks, and the Monastery of the Bles­sed Trinity; the other is called the Nieper, and is in the Forest of Wolock, and from the lat­ter the Boristhenes is commonly called the ri­ver Nieper. It is most wholesome and pleasant to drink, and in some places waters many a­greable Meadows, and has large Fishes of a [Page 69]very good savour, and without Bones. At a considerable distance below the Town of Cir­kassi, it falls between high Rocks and Precipi­ces, which make Lithuania inaccessible on one side, except in ten places, where some armed Cossacks always keep a Guard either in small Is­lands or Rocks; whence without any difficulty they cut off the Tartars, when they endeavour to get over with their Horses, which swim over large rivers, like Water Spaniels; or if the Tartars, sometimes crossing the Desarts beyond Circassi, get into Volhinia and plunder it, car­rying away some of the people of Lithuania in­to Slavery, then the Cossacks very often watch them, as they go home with their Booty, and take both that and the Plunderers away.

Some write that the Cossacks were called so, from their extraordinary nimbleness, the word Kosa signifying a Goat in the Polish Tongue. But that Name seems rather to have been given 'em from Cosac, a Russic Word that signifieth a Free-Booter, or plundering Soldier. The Is­land Cireches, called in the Polish Tongue Za­porow, has got 'em the name of Zaporovians: Some say it was from the Porohis (Rocks, in the Russic Tongue) of the Boristhenes that they got that Name; there being great Rocks, about 50 leagues from the mouth of that River that cross it over, which the Cossacks pass when they go to make Incursions towards the Black Sea beyond the Po­rohis. They have in the Island their Skarbnica Wogskowa, that is, the Magazines of their Army, and there they keep all their Booty. Nor could the Cossacks ever be driven out of that Island, be­cause, as it is in a manner wall'd round with very large Reeds, no Galley nor Vessel of any consi­derable Bulk can get thither. They want for nothing tho' they never sow nor reap. Several [Page 70] Palatines supply 'em with money, and the Pro­vinces they inhabit, and which they guard, furnish 'em with Necessaries. They are all Gen­tlemen, but either of very slender Fortunes, young­er Brothers, or such as have no share of the In­heritance, as the Law of the Nation orders it. They are commonly divided into Troops of 120 when they guard the Frontiers; besides their Servants that follow in the like number, and who alight, if their Masters Horse is disabled. They fight covered with Sheep-Skins, stuft so as to be Launce and Javelin Proof. Their Arms are Pistols and Carbines, and Seymitars, that hang at their Girdle fastened with a Gilt Chain. In the Fight they always ride to and fro; as if they designed to attack the Enemy on diverse sides, and thus rout them the more easily; the Foe not being able to know on which side they are like to be most prest. They use Kettle-Drums, but never Trumpets, unless before their General, whom they chuse among themselves; and who used to take the Oath of Fidelity to the King of Poland Their Czaiki, or hollow trunks of trees, which they use to make Incur­sions, are not altogether unlike the Canoes which the Indians use. They are covered with Ox­hides, with Holes for as many men as each Ca­noe will carry, commonly 40 or 50; and they fasten those Hides so to their Bodies with peices of Leather that no water can get in; yet they are not obstructed by them from Rowing or using their Arms. Fifty of these often go out together, usually keeping pretty near the Shoar; and if a storm happens to arise, or they find they are not able to cope with the Enemies Gal­lies, they make the best of their way to the Pa­ludes Meoticae, sink their Canoes, dive into the water; and draw their breath thro' a Reed, [Page 71]which they keep so fixt to their mouth, as to let nothing but the end of it be above the water.

There there lye hid till the danger is over; and, then having thrown the water out of the Canoes, they fall unexpectedly upon the Gallies, and often make themselves Masters of them. A­bout the end of the season these Adventurers separate, and go each to his own home, after they have appointed their Rendezvous for the ensuing Spring near the Islands of the Borist­henes.

The Cossacks are of a good Stature, strong, dexterous, nimble, liberal, great Lovers of their Liberty, uneasy under any Yoke, indefa­tigable, bold, and good Soldiers; but great Drunkards, and very treacherous. They are much given to Fishing and Hunting. They have this peculiar to them that none knows how to prepare Salt-Petre better than they do, and their Country used to supply several parts of Europe with it. In Summer they are mightily pestered with Flies, and Grashoppers, which fly some­times in such vast numbers that they make a kind of Cloud, and darken the Air; for they fly in swarms that are sometimes several miles long, and will destroy the Corn they light on, tho' it be green, in less than two hours time. These insects live but six months: Rain kills 'em. and the Northern Wind blows them into the black Sea.

The first Revolt of the Cossacks, was under their General John Fodhovia, who was worsted, and then beheaded; this happened after King Stephen Battori's death; for by that time they were become formidable, by reason of their native Valour, and being brought under mili­tary Discipline. They had been allowed many Privileges by that Great Prince, besides their [Page 72]Common Pay; and he had joyned a Body of Polish Horse to them, and appointed the fourth part of his Customs for their subsistance; for which reason they are called Quartani. The vast Country beyond the Towns of Blacklew, Bar, and Kiovia had begun to be inhabited, and several Towns and Castles to be built by Co­lonies from neighbouring Provinces; and had not the change of religion, which the Polish Lords would have impos'd upon the Cossacks, occasioned the revolt, greater Improvements might have been made; and the second which happened in the year 1596 might have been pre­vented. Then the Cossacks had some Advantage over the Polish Army commanded by General Zolskiewski, and looked upon themselves as in­vincible: yet that able Warrier found means to press them so close, that he forced 'em to de­liver him their General Nolevaiko, who was served like his Predecessor. Then they revolt­ed a third time in 1637, as has been said, but with as ill success as before; and the Loss of their General and chief Officers at that time was attended with the forfeiture of their Privile­ges and of the town of Trethimirow, and also with the suppression of their Souldery. After these disgraces when they were ready to try their Fortune again, they were at last promised a re-establishment; but this promise was not kept, for there was a new modell'd Militia esta­blished, and their General was often removed. Then the Polanders found the Inconveniency of the change by the Incursions of the Tartars; and King Ʋladislaus the IV, having a design to make war with the Turks, the Cossacks were reset­led upon the antient Foot. But awhile after this upon some new occasions they shook off the Yoke of Poland under Chonelensk; and since that, ha­ving [Page 73]sometimes partly submitted, and at others disclaim'd the Authority of the republick, their Country is now much depopulated, and they are divided among themselves. Some obey the Mus­covites, and some the Poles, and many of them side sometimes with the Turks, sometimes with the Poles and sometimes with the Muscovites, ac­cording as they are successful, or offer them more advantageous Terms.

It may not be amiss to say something of the Lithuanians in particular, before we give an Ac­count in general of the State of Poland, of which their Country now makes a Part.

Lithuania is for the most part very full of large Woods and Forests, as also Ponds and Lakes: Some of them of such an extent that they seem a kind of Sea. The Inhabitants are not less jea­lous of their Liberty than the Poles, taking great care that their Rights may not be infring'd by that Nation, their Associates, on one side, and that the Muscovites their Neighbours may not enslave them, as they have often endeavour'd; for tho' they agree with the latter in some things, as in their drink, which is cheifly Mead and Me­theglin, as also Brandy which they drink alike to great excess; also in their way of Ploughing and Sowing, and many other matters in point of li­ving, yet they have always lookt upon them as an inveterate and treacherous Enemy.

The Peasants are not less miserable there, and yet more ignorant than those of the Kingdom of Poland. They are in general used like Slaves by their Masters, and often very barbarously by the Servants, and Attendants of the Nobility, prin­cipally in time of War; for then they make no­thing of entring their Huts, and plundering what they can. The poor Rusticks have no admittance into their Lord's Presence without Presents, and [Page 74]if it be their Fortune to have access to them, they are commonly directed to make their complaint to the Judges, who are sure to do them but little good, unless the Plaintifs bring them Presents to recommend their Petitions; so that every word of the Judge in Lithuania is money. Four days commonly, and sometimes five or six in a week, the Wretches must work for their Lords: On Mundays they are allowed to drudge for them­selves, and as they have not time enough on o­ther days, they frequently do all manner of work on sundays, (for the Peasants keep no manner of Saints Holy-days there) having that also parti­cular to them with the Russians, that if you ask them, why they presume to work on the Lord's day, they will answer you with this question, whether they must not eat on the Lord's day? They are oblig'd to pay a Tax three or four times a year towards defraying the charges of guarding the Frontiers, besides several other heavy Impositions of their Lord's devising. Their Bread is the brownest and coursest, the Wheat and Ears of Corn being commonly ground toge­ther. They have very little Horses, which yet are excellent for service, either in War or Hus­bandry: They do not plough the Ground with Iron, but with Wood, which seems the stranger, because their soil is generally hard and not sandy. When they go to plough, they take along with them several pieces of Wood, which they use instead of Plough shares, and when one is bro­ken, they presently clap another into the Plough. A certain great man, to ease those poor men in that hard labour, caus'd several Iron Plough-shares to be fabricated; but as the following years by reason of the badness of the weather there were no plentiful Harvests, they Peasants posi­tively ascribed the sterility of the Ground to [Page 75]those Iron Plough-shares; insomuch that to a­void a sedition, they were permitted to use their old Way. Their Dress is generally a course Ash-colour'd Habit, with a sort of Buskings or Boots, made of the skins of Beasts after they have taken off the hair. They have a sort of light Carts, about which they make use of no manner of Iron-work; and as they never grease them, when many of them are driven together, the Axel-trees make a strange uncouth sort of a Noise. In some places in the Country, if any one of the Peasants has committed a Crime for which his Lord thinks fit to condemn him to die, the Criminal is obliged to hang himself, and be his own Executioner; and if he refuses, he is com­pell'd to do it with Threats and Blows. As 'tis not many hundred years since the Lithuanians became Christians, there are some of the meaner sort still in the Country so stupidly ignorant as to retain many things of their Ancestors Ido­latrous Worship; these keep a sort of swarthy serpents which they look upon as their tutelary Divinities, feeding them with great Care and Respect, and attributing their ill Fortune to their neglect of those Animals. Not long ago the Li­thuanian Rusticks us'd to offer sacrifices about the latter end of October to an imaginary Deity whom they called Ziemiennick. Those of Samogitia and Russia us'd to do the like. Neither were those of Livonia less idolatrous, having been taught Chri­stianity, not only by preaching and apostolical Admonitions, but also by force of Arms. This gave Birth to the Order of Livonian Knights; who first styl'd themselves Sword-bearing Fryers, or Brothers; and these finding themselves unable to fight the Livonians out of their ancient Belief and Liberty, in time call'd in the Teutonick Knights of Prussia to their assistance, by which [Page 76]means they at last prevailed. Being at last incor­porated with them by Pope Gregory IX, the Li­vonian Masters were oblig'd to pay homage and certain Tributes to the Masters of Prussia, till the time of Albert Marquess of Brandenburg, who about the year 1513 parted with that yearly Tri­bute and Homage for a large summ of Money. Thus the Livonian Knights, by degrees and also the several Bishops and Arch Bishops became so many Soveraigns, till after many Wars, the whole Country of Livonia was subdued by Sigis­mund Augustus King of Poland; tho' since it has been quitted to the Swedes, who are now Ma­sters of it.

CHAP. VI. Of the State of POLAND.

THe Polanders have at all times had an Incli­nation to War: Insomuch, that at first they continually went arm'd, as if they had been just ready to engage their Enemies; and indeed all their business was to rove about and change their Station from time to time, more like Shep­herds, than like setled Inhabitants of any particu­lar Place; neither were they ever in safety, for they were on one side always ready to be attack­ed by the Germans, and by the Scythians on the other: So that they had many Wars and bloody Conflicts with both those Nations. Yet tho' there never was any solid Friendship between them and the Germans, at last their way of Living, and the Care they took to keep their word to one another, made them Accustom themselves more to them than to the Scythians.

In the beginning, the Polanders had neither Laws nor Princes to govern them, and liv'd after an uncontroul'd manner; but as no Nation can re­main long without Rulers, principally in time of War, they afterwards us'd to chuse among themselves a Chief, who was commonly the most Famous person for Valour among them, and they us'd to obey him as a Leader: but his Authority lasted no longer than the War. All the People resolutely followed him, Arm'd with Bows, and Arrows, Partisans and long Launces; the Wo­men attended their Husbands, pretending to witchcraft & the Knowledge of the future Events of Battles. The Men never us'd to betake them­selves to flight; & whosoever ran away was never suffer'd to return to his Party: This being esteem'd the greatest shame and ignominy among them. They came in time to have Knights, which was the next Dignity to their Chief Captain, and those were also never chosen but out of the Bravest; after they had signaliz'd their Valour against the Enemy. They Wor­ship'd the Sun, the Moon, Mars, and diverse other false Divinities, having certain Places and Rites appropriated to pay them their Adoration. They buried the dead in Forests, and Fields, laying high heaps of stones over their Tombes, as may be still seen in many places in Russia; others, according to the Roman way, us'd to burn the dead Bodies, and layd up the ashes in Urns: Few things satisfi'd them for their Food. They had nothing which they properly call'd their own, except their Bow, their Par­tisan, and Launce: They purchased what ever they wanted of others by the way of Barter or Exchange. They wore course Garments made of the skins of Wild Beasts, down to their heels; despising all Rich Dresses, Treasures, Houses [Page 78]and possessions: They made an end of all pri­vate Controversies, by the way of Arms in pub­lick.

This was their way of Living then, which is not yet altogether abolished in some places. But in Process of Time, Princes and then Kings were brought in among them: Yet with a more limited authority than in other Countries, and after an Elective manner. As for Laws, King Casimir introduced the Teutonick there, in the Year 1368. and Established a Soveraign Court of Justice, at the Castle of Cracow, as in the middle of his Kingdom; for Poland was then of a far greater Extent than 'tis now, so that the City of Cracow was, in a manner in the middle of that Great State; whereas at this time, it may be almost call'd a Frontier Town, since it is but twelve Leagues from thence to Silesia, which was then a province of Poland, and now belongs to the Emperor of Ger­many, on the account of the Kingdom of Bohe­mia.

The Kings us'd always to have a right to make the People take up arms, as often as it was neces­sary; and every Man was excited to give some proofs of Valor, because there was no other means to rise, and obtain the Right of Nobility; neither was there any other Reward to be expect­ed. As for those who were not stirr'd up by the desire of honour and advancement, the fear of punishment us'd to prevail with them; for those who did not obey the King's Orders were either whipt with Cords, or cudgel'd into fighting, which convinc'd the rest of the Necessity of ta­king arms with all speed.

In those days it was not the Custom to levy Military Men with Mony in Poland, for there was none at that time, in that Kingdom, where they then till'd the Ground, barely to supply the Neces­sity [Page 79]of the Inhabitants, and had no thoughts of ex­porting Corn out of the Country, nor of importing those things that serve only for Superfluity and good Chear.

The Soyl, which is fruitful of it self, suppli'd every one with a sufficient subsistance; so that the Peasants were not compell'd to work hard; for if they wrought never so little, they did enough for their Masters, and for themselves. But as soon as the Polish Gentlemen began to exchange Corn for foreign Merchandises, and Riches and Luxury were brought into that Kingdom, the Military Vigour began to abate, and the Slavery of the Peasants be­came intollerable.

Poland is now properly a Republick, and 'tis by that Name that the Polanders call it, looking upon their King as being no more than the head of their Common wealth. This makes them lessen the King's authority more and more, when a new one is to be elected, still enlarging their own privileges, and taking care that his preroga­tive may not grow too great: They are indeed so jealous of their Liberty and so afraid of losing it, that they will not have any fortyfied towns upon the Frontiers, for fear the King should put a Garrison in it, and so should make himself abso­lute Master of all the Nobility by degrees. That sentiment is so strongly rooted within their hearts that they prepossess their Children with it betimes, making them believe that their na­tive Freedom would soon be lost, if ever they suffered any town to be fortyfied upon the Fron­tiers. But they do not consider, that while they design to shun a great Evil, they fall into another that is worse; since their Neighbours who are all of them their Enemies, finding the Country open, easily invade it, and from time to time make themselves Masters of some part of their [Page 80]state before the Polanders can be in a Condition to oppose their Irruptions, as the Swedes did, which I have already mentioned.

The Republick of Poland is composed of three Orders, the King, the Senate, and the Nobility or Gentry. Thus all the Rites and Privileges are joyntly holden by those three Orders; insomuch that there can be no Laws made nor abrogated, no War levied, no alliance concluded with Fo­reigners, no Impositions laid [...] nor no money coyned, but with the joynt Consent of the whole Republick, or of the Senators that are deputed for that end; therefore some of these are always near the King's person, in order to preserve the Laws and Liberties of the Kingdom.

CHAP. VII. Of the KING.

THe King disposes of all the consistorial Bene­fices, and of many others; as also of all the Offices and Places of profit in the Gift of the Crown; for he cannot keep them to himself, and is obliged to bestow them upon the Gentlemen of Poland, and not upon Foreigners, tho' they have never so much personal Merit, or have done never so much service to the Republick; for the Polanders are so jealous of Foreigners, that they cannot endure that the King should make them any connderable Gratification: As for Instance.

In the Reign of King Stephen Batori, the Hun­garians had been very serviceable to the Repub­lick in the War against the Muscovites. Now that brave Prince, who had invited many of 'em into Poland, to repell that encroaching Enemy with their Assistance, thought himself obliged to bestow some suitable Rewards upon them; but he had no sooner done this, but that several of the Great Men of Poland were strangely exaspera­ted, particularly the Great General who resen­ted it so highly that he resigned his place upon that Account: Many others also murmur'd open­ly against that Prince; which usage may seem the more ungenerous and ungrateful, seeing they were so much obliged to that Warlike King, who had atcheived braver and greater Actions for Poland, than any of his Predecessors. Thus all that a Foreigner can pretend to in that Repub­lick, can amount to no more than the obtaining the Command of a Regiment of Foot, or the Grant of some little Royal Gift. Besides, that [Page 82]he may be duely qualified for the possession of it; he must first be made a Gentleman of Poland, for otherwise the King cannot bestow any such thing upon him; however there are some little Royal Gifts and Benefices, which a man may hold with­out being a Gentleman of Poland.

But in the main, 'tis so certain, that there is a necessity of being made a Gentleman of Poland, to possess an Estate or Place of considerable Pro­fit in that Kingdom, that King Stephen Battori, whom we just now mentioned, thought fit to pro­cure the Indigenate, that is the right of Nobility, to two of his Kins-men at the Sessions of the Diet which he had summon'd to meet the 13 of Decem­ber 1386. For, as he had no Children, he was desirous of advancing those of his Brother, and was perswaded that this Naturalization would enable him to prefer them to something more considerable. But that Great Prince was pre­vented by Death, in the fifty fourth year of his age, after he had reigned ten years.

One would be apt to think, that this mighty Power, which the King of Poland has to dispose of so many places of Trust and Profit, of so ma­ny Lands by Royal Tenure, and of so many Be­nefices, must need gain him the Love and Affecti­on of those on whom they are conserr'd, and en­gage them to follow the Dictates of his Will, with a blind Obedience; for there are few Kings in Europe, that have more favours to bestow than that Prince, neither can any other in less time make a very rich Lord, of a poor Gentleman. But it happens quite otherwise: For, not to speak of the Temper of the Polanders, who natu­rally are none of the most grateful; they know too well that their King cannot dispose of any of those Preferments to any others, but only to themselves, and they believe that, when he [Page 83]grants them any such Places, Revenues or Benefi­ces, he only gives 'em back what belongs to them by their native Right; and that thus his grant is not so much an act of Grace, as a piece of Ju­stice. The rather, because, as I have already said, the King neither ought nor can keep or convert any of those Revenues to his own particular Use or Benefit; nor can he suppress any Place of Trust or Profit in the Kingdom. Besides, the Nobility would not easily suffer him to give the least thing to Foreigners; for that powerful Bo­dy is so jealous of its Liberty, that it will not give the King the least Opportunity of encreasing his Prerogative and Authority, by gaining crea­tures that would solely depend upon him.

The King does not succeed his Predecessor; no, not tho' he were his Father. But he is free­ly elected by the Nobility, who meet by their Deputies in a General Diet, which always ought to be kept near Warsaw. However, though a King's Children have no manner of right in the Republick, yet is there always a due regard had to them: Insomuch that 'tis commonly one of them upon whom the Election falls, after the de­cease of his Father. But nevertheless, this is al­ways done with the same Ceremonies, and still observing the same rules as if a Stranger were e­lected; the Polanders taking great care to pre­serve their right of not chusing one of the decea­sed King's Family, believing that their Happiness lies chiefly in the Power which they have to make choise of what Prince they please.

They have not only a due regard to the Sons of their Kings, their Consideration extends al­so to their Daughters, and even to their Wid­dows, of which I will here relate some Exam­ples.

Lewis King of Poland and Hungary being dead the 13 of December 1382, and having left no o­ther Issue than two Daughters, the Republick met at Radom in order to proceed to the Electi­on of a New King. Part of the Senators inclin'd to chuse Sigismund Marquess of Brandenburg who had wedded the eldest of those two Princesses. The other part were for Hedwige, who was the youngest and not yet of age to be married. Thus after many Consultations it was resolved at last in the Diet that was kept at Vielicza, that some Deputies should be sent by the Republick to Queen Elizabeth, who was then in Hungary with the Princess Hedwige her Daughter, to entreat her to send that Lady into Poland, and inform her that the Senate had resolved to crown her Queen, and to elect a Prince that would be in a condition to marry her. Queen Elizabeth who had no mind that this Princess should marry so young, and besides that, had a Design to wed her to the Duke of Austria, to whom she had been betroth'd in King Lewis her Father's life time, sent to acquaint the Diet which was then held at Seradia, that she would send the Princess Hed­wige into Poland at the following Easter; but that she desired that she might return after that into Hungary to remain with her the space of three years, till she were of age to be married.

The Senators of Poland, having receiv'd this answer, did not think fit to proceed to the E­lection of a King, till the Arrival of the Prin­cess, according to the promise of the Queen her Mother: But finding that she had not sent her into Poland at the time appointed, the Se­nate did a second time depute some of the Nobi­lity to let the Queen know, that tho' the Affairs of the Republick of Poland were in such a con­dition as highly required the presence of a [Page 85]King, yet they were contented to stay for the Princess till the Month of November 1383. Now the Queen having neglected to send her Daugh­ter Hedwige that second time, the Polanders sent her some Deputies a third time, about the begin­ning of the following year. But Queen Elizabeth having also broke her word to them that time, the Senate being met at Radom, sent one single Deputy to acquaint her, that it had been resol­v'd in the Diet, not to send any more to her, and that, if she had a mind that her daughter Hed­wige should been Queen, they would still wait for her till the 8 of May; but that, if after that time she did not appear, the Republick would proceed according as might be thought most ad­viseable in the pressing necessity which they la­boured under for want of a King.

The Queen having heard the Senate's final reso­lution, instead of sending her Daughter Hed­wige into Poland, advis'd her Son-in-Law Sigis­mund to go thither with some Forces to govern the Republick till her Daughter Hedwige were grown up. But as soon as the Polanders heard of Sigsmund's Approach, they rais'd some men with all speed to oppose that Prince, whom they par­ticularly hated. At the same time they sent to let him know, that if he presumed to enter Po­land, they would declare themselves his open E­nemies; this obliged him to go back, and send to desire them to stay till the Whitsuntide follow­ing for the Princess Hedwige's Coming. Accor­dingly they staid; and not only till then, but al­so till the month of October after that, at which time she arriv'd at Cracow, where immediately she was crown'd Queen of Poland on St. Hedwige of Lignitz's Day.

I thought fit to relate this passage to de non­strate that the Poles have no common Regard to [Page 86]the royal progeny; nor do I think that any thing can illustrate that Respect more than the pati­ence with which they waited; and that too at a time while they had so much need of Electing a King. For the Kingdom was then disturb'd, not only by the Duke of Masovia, who having a considerable party in the Republick, endeavour'd to be made King of Poland, as being one of the royal Family of Casimir the Great; but the Li­thuanians and the Russians also were not a little troublesome, and there were then many Robe­ries, Plunderings, and strange disorders com­mitted every where, with Impunity, because the Kingdom was destitute of a Head.

When Hedwige had been crowned, and the Republick was studying how to get her a proper Husband, Jagello Duke of Lithuania sent his two Brothers to her with very considerable Presents, and at the same time offered to renounce his ido­latrous Worship, and turn Christian, as also to endeavour to make his Subjects do the same, and to unite his Dutchy to the Crown of Poland for the future, and present the Republick with two hundred thousand Livres; all this provided he might marry Hedwige, and be elected King of Poland. These advantageous Proposals were hearkened to, and granted, and accordingly he was elected King. By these means Lithuania was in time united to Poland, and from an He­reditaty State, is become a part of an Elective Republick. Which change some of the Kings of the race of Jagello did not altogether ap­prove, nor can it be said, that it was fully effect­ed till the Extinction of that Family; for, being unwilling to deprive their Heirs of an Heredi­tary Right, by submitting to make Lithuania elective, they still delayed the Confirmation of the Convention, alledging that the Nobility and [Page 87]people of Lithuania would never suffer it, lest by such an Union they should lose their antient degree and dignity. Things remain'd in this condition while there were Princes of that Fami­ly to be elected: At last the Lithuanians per­ceiving that it was extinct as to Males, after the death of King Sigismund Augustus, and being afraid of Irruptions from their incroaching Neighbours the Muscovites, they consented to an Union.

The Example of Stephen Batori, verifies also what we have already said of the regard which the Poles have to the Royal Family in point of E­lection. For, that Prince was chosen King of Poland only upon Condition that he should mar­ry the Princess Anne, Sister to Sigismund Au­gustus, who dyed without Issue, and was the last of the Family of the Jagellones. I must own that there were several Reasons which concur'd to cause the Polanders to impose that Condition on Stephen Batori; for thus they did not only express their respect to the Jagellonian Family, but avoid­ed the Expences which they must otherwise have been at, for the maintaining of two Princesses. But that which engaged them the rather to act thus, was the Abdication of Henry of Valds King of Poland who had refused to marry her; for that Prince having received the News of the death of Charles IX his Brother, privately left Poland the 18 of June 1574, and returned to France, after he had been crown'd at Cracow the 24 of February, and had remain'd five months with the Republick.

The Polanders therefore, believing that they would thus more strongly bind Stephen Batori to their Interest, oblig'd him to marry the Princess Anne, tho' she was somewhat elderly. But this prov'd of a very unhappy Consequence for all [Page 88]the Church of Sweden: For Stephen Battori dying afterwards at Iroane, on the 12 of December 1586, without leaving any Issue, the Republick still having a regard to the Family of the Jagellones, chose Sigismund the third, the Son of John King of Sweden and of Catharine, Sister to Sigismund Augustus, and thus Nephew to Queen Anne, Ste­phen Battoris's Widow. By reason of which E­lection, Sigismund being oblig'd to make Poland the place of his residence, left the Government of Sweden to his Unkle the Duke of Sudermania, who afterwards made himself Master of the Kingdom where he abolished the Roman Religion, and esta­blish'd the Lutheran which he publickly profest.

What I have said of the Polanders, as to their preferring the Offspring of their Kings before o­thers, is so true, that from the beginning of their acknowledging a Regal State, even at a time when they were all strangers to the Christian religion, they chose Venda to be their Queen, being the only person that was left of the Line of Cracus their third King. Long after this, Lewis King of Poland and Hungary having chosen for his Successor, Sigismund Marquess of Brandenburg, who had wedded his eldest Daughter; the Re­publick met at Radom, in the year 1312, and the Diet past a Constitution, whereby Sigismund was excluded; however declaring at the same time, that there should be a due regard had to the Princess his Wife. The Great Men of the King­dom gave afterwards their Votes for Ziemowitz, Duke of Masovia, upon condition he would wed Hedwige who was King Lewis's Daughter. But Queen Elizabeth her Mother would not consent that her Daughter should marry so inconsiderable a Prince as was the Duke of Masovia, tho' he was of the Royal House of Casimir the Great.

I have said, that the Polanders have not only [Page 89]some Consideration for all those of the Royal Fa­mily; but that they have also a great regard to the Widows of their Kings. It was for this rea­son that they oblig'd King John Casimir to mar­ry Queen Maria Aloisia the Widow of Ʋladis­laus the fourth, his Brother, who died without Is­sue. This will further appear, by the Proposal that was made to Queen Eleonor of Austria, the Widow of King Michael, during the Diet of E­lection in the year 1674. For the Poles insisted upon that Queen's marrying the Prince of New­burg, for whom the French us'd their Interest; in­somuch, that on the 18 of May, four Bishops came to that Queen, and assur'd her, that provided she would consent to wed that Prince, he would certainly be elected, and that by this means the minds of all the different parties would be re-uni­ted. But Queen Eleonor, who is the Emperors Sister, and who then did nothing but by the Ad­vice of Chancellor Patz and the motions of the Ministers of the Court of Vienna, made them no other answer, but that she had some Friends in the Diet who would take care of her Interest.

A drew Trezebsck [...] Bishop of Cracow, was one of the four that were deputed on that account to the Queen, and afterwards to Chancellour Patz, who as I have said, was her chief Councellor. But that Chancellor, who had a mind the Electi­on should fall on Prince Charles of Lorrain, whom the Emperor did very earnestly recommend, made answer, That he would have no other but the Prince of Lorraine, and not the Prince of Newburg. The event soon convinc'd him of his error, and made him know, that he had taken wrong Measures, and not understood his true In­terest. For as he had govern'd King Michael, and still had an absolute sway over the mind of the Queen, he might easily have govern'd also the [Page 90]Prince of Newburgh who was young, and whom his Queen might have enclin'd as she would have thought fit.

The Chancellor Batz was so positive in his O­pinion, that it was a very difficult matter to make him alter it: He was a Man of his word, and when ever he had engag'd it to any body, he was sure to keep it inviolably, his own Intrest not being able to make him Recant. And indeed the Conference which he had with the Prince of Newburgh's Em­bassador at Belveder (whither I kept him Compa­ny) made it plainly appear that his own Interest alone was not sufficient to make him alter his Measures. For I understood afterwards from him, that considerable Offers had been made him, and that it had been Represented to him, what Ad­vantages the Election of the Prince of Newburgh would bring to all his Family. But all this did not in the least affect him; and so that Conference was to no purpose, neither for him nor for the Prince of Newburgh: Nay, even his Lady, tho' a French-woman, of the House of Mailly, could never be brought to side with the French Faction, tho' very Advantageous Offers were made to her. She was Lady of Honour to Queen Eleonor, and had promis'd her to be faithful to her, which she did Inviolably. This unshaken Fidelity in an Austrian French-woman was such, that even the French themselves could not but admire and esteem it, it being their Nature to Prefer that Vertue to all the Advantages that can be propos'd to them, to engage them to part with it.

France had then almost all the Princes of Eu­rope its Enemies, but was still so Fortunate, that Heaven would not somuch as suffer her to compass those Things which She most Earnestly desir'd, when in process of Time those Things might have been Prejudicial to her Interest. Thus the Di­vine [Page 91]Providence would not permit the Prince of Newburgh to be chosen King of Poland, tho' France us'd all her Indeavours to make the Choice fall upon him; which if it had taken effect, would undoubt­edly have been disadvantageous to that Nation; for, that Prince would not have fail'd to have prov'd her Enemy, as did his Father soon after, having Married his Daughter to the Empe­ror.

I return now to what I have already said, that it is in the King of Poland's Power to dispose of all the Places and Offices in the Kingdom and Dutchy. Those on whom he bestows them, ought not only to be Gentlemen of Poland, but ought also to be possest of some Estate in Land, in the State or Country, to which the said Place or Office Pro­perly belongs. So that a Gentleman whose Estate lyes all in the Kingdom of Poland, cannot have an Office in the Dutchy of Lithuania; neither can he whose Estate is altogether in the Dutchy, have an Office in the Kingdom; which Order is regularly observ'd, tho' the Polanders and the Lithuanians are now properly but one Body, and are no more than one People; differing but in few things as to their manner of Living. Nevertheless in the time that I liv'd in Lithuania, I have observ'd that the Politer part of the Lithuanians come nearer to to the French than the Polanders do in all their wayes, and particularly in their Briskness, and Gayty tho' Lithuania is remoter from France than Poland.

When the King of Poland enters a City, the Magistrates ought alwayes to bring him the Keys; and he has power to make his own Regiment of Guards keep watch at the Gates. The Citizens of Dantzick alone, have the priviledge of Guard­ing their own Gates when the King enters that City; nay, they have a Right to hinder any Forces [Page 92]from entering with the King, and to go the Rounds all Night in the Streets, as long as he stays with­in their Walls. But it must indeed be Acknow­ledg'd, that Dantzic, which is one of the most Considerable Hans-Towns, is properly a free Re­public, under the Protection of Poland. Conse­quently it has all the marks of an Entire Sove­reignty: For it condemns to Death without Ap­peal, even the Gentlemen of Poland themselves, if they happen to commit any Crime there that de­serves a Capital Punishment. It has a Mint of its own, and Coyns its own Mony, without any pre­vious Leave or Permission obtain'd from the Re­public of Poland, tho' they Stamp the Kings Image upon it; and they are not Oblig'd to take in pay­ment the base Mony of that State; however, tho' the people of Dantzic may thus be reckon'd a Re­public and particular Soveraign State, they are nevertheless Oblig'd to send to the Diet some De­puties, who never fail to speak in the Name of the Senate of Dantzic, and who Consequently never fail to be Interrupted by the Chancellor, who al­ways desires them to be Silent, forbidding them to take that Quality upon them, which yet they are sure to take afterwards in the following Diets.

Dantzic is Scituated about a League from the Baltic Sea, and almost at the mouth of the River Ʋistula. That City, till the Year 1170 consisted only of some Fishermen's Cottages, but has rais'd it self since that time, to such a height of Great­ness, that it passes now for one of the Principal Cities of Europe: It must indeed be own'd, that it is a Fine and Stately Place, and its Port, or Har­bour very Famous; but of difficult Access, because the Ʋistula divides it self into several Branches, be­fore it discharges it self into the Sea; and that Branch which goes to Dantzic is one of the least [Page 93]of them, which is the reason that Great Ships have not Water enough to Anchor with their Lading thro' that Branch into the Harbour of Dantzic: Between the Mouth of the River and the Port, there lyes a Fort which is call'd the Light-house, because there is a Beacon in it where there is a Light every Night, that the Ships which are co­ming into the Harbour may discover it a far off.

Dantzic is the Town of the Greatest Trade in all Prussia; most of which Trafick consists in Corn, as doth almost all the Trade of Poland: The Dant­zickers have such a priviledge that none but them­selves, can be allowed to buy any Corn of the Po­landers, when once it is enter'd in their Port, whe­ther vast Quantities are brought to them from all Parts by the Ʋistula; half the Revenue of the Port belong'd to the King of Poland since the time that King Sigismund Augustus oblig'd the Dant­zickers to grant him that Tribute, for their pre­sumption in proposing some Provoking Conditions to him, before they would suffer his Deputies to come into their City.

Dantzic is the Capital City of all Prussia; 'tis about Seven Leagues from Elbing, and Twenty Six from Thorn; 'tis well enough Fortifi'd (consi­dering the Country) since the Irruption which the Sweedes made into Poland in the Year 1655. But there are some Grounds that overlook and command it on the West-side.

From this Town the Polanders draw what Goods they want of Foreign Growth and Manufacture; as Cloth, Silks, Stuffs, Leather, Paper, Sugar, Oyls, and all the Spices which they use in very great quantities to Season their Fish and other Meat: I do not speak of the Wines and Brandy, nor of the Salt which is brought thither from France, and worth but a Crown the French Muid or Hogshead; because as for Wine the [Page 94] Poles like no other but that of Hungary; as for Brandy they make it at home with Corn; and as for Salt, their Countrey abounds with it. Thus the Wines, Brandy and Salt that come from France to Dantzic serve only for Prussia; however there are such considerable quantities of other Goods ex­ported from Dantzic to Poland, and so great a Re­turn made from that Kingdom thither in Corn, Money, and other Things, that, as it is the only Place from which they draw all their Necessaries, and to which they Trade, 'tis not in the least to be admir'd how that Town is come to be so Rich and Considerable.

All the Dantzickers were formerly Roman Catho­licks: But they Embraced the Lutheran perswasion in the last Age, as did most of the Northern Nations. They began to imbibe that Doctrine in the Year 1525. in the Reign of Sigismund the first, who did not dare to oppose it, because he was afraid of en­gaging in a War with the Teutonic Knights, the Truce which he had made with them being then near expir'd. Sigismund Augustus having afterwards receiv'd the Homage and Oath of Fidelity to him­self and the Republick from Albert Duke of Prus­sia, he confirm'd the people of Prussia in their An­cient Rights and Privileges, and gave them leave to make open profession of the Lutheran Belief, accor­ding to the Augsburg Confession.

The greatest part of the Inhabitants of Dantzic are Lutherans, and the other part Calvinists, there being only some few Roman Catholiks, and Anabap­tists; for there is an entire Liberty of Conscience, yet in such a manner, that the whole Government is in the hands of the Lutherans; none of the other Sects being admitted to a share. The Roman Ca­tholiks have a Church there which is a Convent of Dominican Monks, which serves for a Parish to all those that reside in the Town: The Jesuits have [Page 95]also a House in the Suburbs, where there is like­wise a Nunnery. As for the Lutherans they have that Stately Church which was of Old enjoy'd by the Roman Catholicks, and which is one of the finest Buildings that I have seen in Poland. 'Tis Worthy Observation, that at Dantzic, even among the Lutherans, they acknowledge the Popes Nu­nicio that resides in Poland in several Eclesiasti­cal Cases, as for Licenses, and Dispensations to Marry in a degree forbidden by the Canons.

I have no more to say of the City of Dantzic, but only that it disclaims the Jurisdiction of Po­land; its Inhabitants saying, that it did not sub­mit to the Polanders, but only to the King. To vindicate that right of Exemption the Dantzickers took Arms in the Year 1576. and march'd as far as Ditschow upon the Ʋistula with some Forces which they had rais'd, under the Command of a certain Officer call'd John of Cologn, who had before that defended Marienburg. But they were defeated by the army of Poland; howe­ver, the King afterwards forgave them, at the Intreaty of the Electors of Saxony and Branden­burg.

The King of Poland cannot send any Ambas­sadors to foreign Princes, nor receive any from 'em without the Senates Consent, tho' 'tis he that is to give them Audience. Neither can he leave the Kingdom upon any Account, let the Impor­tance be what it will. Sigismund III, having heard of the death of his Father John King of Sweden, summon'd a Diet at Warsaw in the month of May 1592, that the Republick might con­sent to the Journey, which he intended to take into Swedeland. And Lewis King of Hungary, who was chosen King of Poland in the year 1370, having a desire to return into Hungary, was obliged to ask consent, and to enlarge the Privileges of the Nobility that he might obtain it.

The King of Poland has a right to judge and determine civil and criminal Cases. The defi­nitive Sentences in all Jurisdictions are past ac­cording to the Majority of Votes. But in crimi­nal Cases, the King's single Vote saves the Offen­ders Life: And this, because he has a right to pardon all manner of Criminals, by what Tribu­nal soever they be condemned. But 'tis other­wise in the Decision of those affairs, that concern the Republick, which are handled in a general Diet, where all the Nobility is assembled by its Deputies; for then it is absolutely necessary to have the unanimous Consent of all those Depu­ties, whose number is considerable, before any thing can be concluded and determined. So that as often as any one Member of the Assembly will not consent, and enters his protestation, the Diet breaks off, and all the Deputies depart; nor can the King oblige 'em to stay, nor get ano­ther Diet to assemble till three months after that which then broke off.

But tho' a King of Poland can hardly do any thing by himself, yet he may take Cognisance of the payment of the Soldiers, regulate their num­ber, and command the Army. Not but that he that is great General of it still has a great Autho­rity over the Soldiers, as I will shew hereafter.

CHAP. VIII. Of the Senate in General.

THE Senate of Poland is Compos'd of the Bi­shops, Palatines, Castellans, and the Ten Offi­cers of State, whose Dignity Entitles them to a place in that Assembly: It was Instituted to Regulate, according to the Justice and Equity of the Laws, all that is Transacted, for the Good and Security of the State. The King Creates the Sena­tors, and before he Advances them to that Honour, makes them take an Oath of Fidelity to the Repub­lick: But, after they are once admitted into that Body, they cannot be afterwards displac'd. In the General Diet they sit at the Right and Left hand of the King, according to their Dignity, and not according to the Seniority of their Reception. 'Tis they, who, with the King, Approve and Ra­tifie all the Constitutions which the Nobility propose to them by their Deputies. So that the Senators are, as it were, Mediators betwixt the King and the Nobility, to preserve and defend the Authority of the Republick. For, 'tis in this or­der that the Authority is properly lodg'd, not by reason of the great Number of Persons of which it is Composed, but by a Power they derive from the Laws, which determine their respective Duties and Privileges.

The Senators value their Dignity so much, that they despise all the Titles of Honour which the Em­perours are wont to bestow. Thus when Sigismund King of Poland, and his Brother Ʋladislaus King of Hungary went to Vienna, the Emperour offer'd to confer upon the Senators, who accompany'd them, the Title of Princes of the Empire, which they refus'd [Page 98]to accept of, saying, ‘That since they were Gentle­men of Poland, and had Power to Treat with their King, both of Peace and War, he did them an In­jury to think, that the Title of Prince of the Em­pire could either be more honourable or great than that of Senatour of the Republick of Poland.

The Senators Swear to maintain the Rights, Li­berties and Privileges of the Republick against all opposition: So that if the King should attempt to extend his Power beyond the Laws and Liberties, which he is obliged by Oath to preserve, the Senators may put him in mind of his Duty and Oath, without losing that respect which is due to His Majesty. And therefore there ought always to be Four Sena­tors at Court, both to assist the King with their Counsel, and to see that nothing be done contrary to their Privileges, which the Polanders believe to be the only way to secure the Liberty of their Re­publick. 'Tis also to be observed, that none of the Senators must go out of the Kingdom without leave obtain'd of the Republick, not even for change of Air, or to drink the Waters, &c. for the Reco­very of their Health.

CHAP. IX. Of the Senate in particular, and first of the Bi­shops.

ALL the Bishops are Senators, and Precede the Secular Members. There are but 16 Bisho­pricks in the Kingdom, 3 of which are Usurp'd by its Enemies, viz. those of Smolensko and Kiovia by the Muscovites, and that of Caminiec by the Turks. Nevertheless the Dignities are still retain'd, and [Page 99]when they become vacant, there are always a considerable number of Competitors, who solicit the King for those Titles, that they may have a place in the Senate.

The Archbishop of Gnesna is Apostolical Legat by his Office, the first of all the Bishops and Senators, and Primate of the Kingdom. These Privileges were annex'd to this See by the Council of Con­stance, whither he, who was then Archbishop, was sent by King Ʋladislaus Jagellon, to assert his Right to Prussia, against the Teutonick Knights. For that Prelate being inform'd, that, during his Absence, the King had Married Elizabeth, Daughter to the Palatine of Sandomir, Anno 1416. and caused her to be Crown'd at Cracow by the Archbishop of Leo­pold; and fearing lest he and his Successors shou'd be depriv'd of the Privilege of Crowning the King, prevail'd with the Council to Declare and Ordain, that the Archbishop of Gnesna should from thence­forth be Primate of the Kingdom. And 'tis for this reason that an Appeal may be brought before him, not only from the rest of the Bishops, but also from the Archbishop of Leopold. Afterwards, in the Year 1513. John Laski Archbishop of Gnesna, being sent to Rome by King Sigismund, to assist at the Council of Lateran, obtained of Leo the Xth, for himself, and all his Successors, the Quality of Lega­tus natus, of the Holy Apostolick See.

The Authority of this Prelate is so great, that 'tis not lawful to draw a Sword, or so much as to speak indecently in his presence. Besides, when the King acts contrary to the Laws, the Archbis [...] may Assemble the Senate and the Nobility to oppose him; and, during an Interregnum, he has Power to Coyn Money.

The Cross is carried before him when he goes to the King, or to the Diet, and when he sits, on Almoner holds it behind his Chair. And as a [Page 100]farther Mark of his Grandeur, he hath a Senator and Castellan of the Kingdom for his Marshal, who rides before his Coach, bearing his Staff upright, which he never bows but before the King; and when the other Marshalls are absent, he has the Privilege to carry the Staff upright before His Majesty, and to March before Him to Church, or to the Diet.

When the Archbishop comes to the Foot of the Stairs of the King's Palace, he stops there, till the King send the Chamberlain of the Crown, or some other of the Principal Officers of his Court to Sa­lute him. The Sub-Marshal attends him at the top of the Stairs; and when he enters the Anti-Chamber, the King comes out of his Chamber to meet him. He never makes a Visit but to the Pope's Nuncio, whom he only Visits once, not even to the Ambassadours of Crown'd Heads, who have visited him. 'Tis he, who, during the Interregnum, is the Head and Regent of the Republick; and who re­gulates the Sentiments of all the Noblemen, who are Assembled, by their Deputies, in the Diet of the Election. 'Tis he who sends Circular Letters to all the Orders of the Republick, to give them notice of the King's Death, that they may hold their Petty Diets, and to acquaint them with the time of the General Diet. And when any extraor­dinary Affair happens during the Interregnum, some Noblemen and Senators are chosen to assist him with their Counsel in so difficult a Juncture.

The Polanders have lodg'd so great an Authority in the Person of this Prelate, because they durst not entrust a Lay-man with it, least his Ambition should prompt him to aspire to the Crown. For 'tis he who Proclaims the New King after he is Chosen; which is so great and so considerable a Privilege, that the Ambassadours of the Candi­dates look upon the Archbishop of Gnesna as the Person on whom the success of their Negotiation [Page 101]depends, and leave no means unattempted to gain his Favour, because the King cannot be duly Elect­ed, unless he be afterwards Proclaim'd. To con­firm this, I shall relate what happen'd at the Electi­on of the late King John the Third, in the Year 1674. One Czartoreski, of the Faction of Austria, an Inti­mate Friend of Chancellour Putz, and consequently a great Enemy to the French Faction, and the Mar­shal Sobieski, who was Chosen King, was then Arch­bishop of Gnesna, and in that Quality had the Power of Proclaiming the King. He would never have been prevaild with to Proclaim the Great Marshal; but dying Three days before the Election, the right of Proclamation was devolv'd upon Trzebicki Bishop of Cracow, who being a Friend to the Marshal Sobi­eski, Proclaim'd him with Joy.

There are but 16 Bishopricks in Poland, as I have already observ'd; but they are generally of a vast extent, and Endow'd with great Revenues; which may be easily believ'd, if we consider that that Kidgdom, after all its Losses, is still as large as France.

The First is the Archbishoprick of Gnesna, in Lower Poland, in the Palatinate of Kalisch, about 9 Leagues from that City, towards the North. This place which was once the Capital City of the Kingdom, is now only a great Unwall'd Village, without the conveniency of a River.

The Second is the Archbishoprick of Leopold, which is the Metropolis of Black Russia, and took its Name from Leo, Duke of that Province, who, as he was Ravaging Poland with an Army of Tartars and Russians, was entirely defeated by the Castellan of Cracow, Ann. 1279, in the Reign of Lesko the Black. This City is seated at the foot of the Mountains, very meanly Fortify'd, without a River, and de­fended only by an inconsiderable Castle upon an E­minence. 'Tis famous for the many Sieges it has [Page 102]sustain'd, having been once Besieg'd by the Cos­sacks and Tartars with a formidable Army; at ano­ther time by the Muscovites and the Cossacks, with an Army of 120000 Men for the space of Two Moneths and a half; after which, they were con­strain'd to raise the Siege; and, in the last place, by the Turks and Tartars, in the Reign of King Mi [...]el.

This City is the Seat of 3 Bishops, viz. a Latin Catholick Archbishop, an Armenian Catholick Arch­bishop, and a Russian Scismatical Greek, Bishop. The first Latin Archbishop was a Polish Gentleman, called Christinus, who was Consecrated by the Archbishop of Gnes [...]a, in the presence of King Casimir, who e­rected this See, Anno 1361.

I shall say nothing of the Archbishops, since they differ not from other Catholicks; only the Armeni­ans have their particular Ornaments and Ceremo­nies, and the Men are separated from the Women in the Church. But I shall take this occasion to give a brief account of the peculiar Rites and Customs of the Russians.

Their Bishop is always an Unmarry'd Person, because he is chosen among the Monks of St. Basil, who are under the Vow of Chastity. As for the Curats of their Parishes, those who are admitted to Orders after their Marriage, are not oblig'd to se­parate from their Wives. But they cannot Marry after their Ordination, and when their Wives die, they must for ever afterwards live in Celibacy. Their Liturgy is in the Russian Language, which, as well as the Polish, is properly a Dialect of the Sla­ [...]ouie. They believe that the Holy Ghost proceeds from the Father by the Son; and that the Pope is not the Head of the whole Church, but only the first of the Two Patriarchs; and that he of Constantinople, whose Authority they acknowledge, is the Second, and yet Independant on the first. In all other Ar­ticles [Page 103]of Faith they agree with the Catholicks: But their Ceremonies and Ornaments are different from those of the Latins and Armenians; They Pray standing, and make a great number of Genu­flexions, which they reckon with Beads. They Administer the Sacrament in both kinds after this manner. The Priest Consecrates several little Loaves of Leaven'd Bread, and after he has taken the Sacrament himself, he breaks these Loaves into little pieces, and puts them into the Chalice with the Consecrated Wine. Then with a little Silver Spoon, which serves only for that Use, he takes one of those pieces, with a little Wine, out of the Chalice, and gives the Sacrament to those who ap­proach him, by pouring that little piece of Bread, with the Consecrated Wine, into the Mouth of each Communicant. They Communicate standing, holding their Arms a-cross their Breasts, and also make their little Children receive the Communi­on. After all the People have Communicated, the Priest consumes all that is left in the Chalice.

The Third Bishoprick is that of Cracow, which is the Capital City of the Kingdom, scituated upon the Vistula, in the Upper, or Little Poland. This Bishoprick was heretofore an Archbishoprick, found­ed by Mieceslaus in the Year 964. immediately after he had imbraced the Christian Faith. But that Dignity was lost by one Lampert, who being of a Potent Family, neglected to send to Rome for the Pallium. 'Tis observable, that several Prelates have held both this Bishoprick and the Archbishoprick of Gnesna at the same time. The Bishop of Cracow stiles himself Duke of Siberia. All the Nobility of that Dutchy are under his Authority, and are exempted from the Jurisdiction of the Royal Coarts.

This Metropolis is compos'd of 3 Citties joy [...]d together, viz. The Antient City which was built [Page 104]by King Cracus, Casimirie, which was built by Casi­mir the Great, with a design to establish an Acade­my in it, and that which is between them both, the two latter being joyned by a Bridge. The Jews, who before the Year 1494. were dispers'd promis­cuously throughout the whole City, since that time are oblig'd to reside in Casimirie; for, upon the occasion of a Fire, which burnt down part of the City, the Soldiers drove the Jews out of all the Houses they possess'd, and ever since they are on­ly permitted to live in Casimirie, from whence they come every Market-day to the Old City.

Queen Hedwige, the Wife of Ʋladislaus Jagellon, who was a Princess of great Vertue and Piety, de­signed to have finished the Academy which King Ca­simir the Great began to Erect at Cracow; and af­ter the Death of that Queen, who left considerable Legacies to the Poor, the King, her Husband, took care to continue her Pious Design; in order to which he established 2 Colleges in that City, and brought Masters thither from Prague to Instruct the Youth. These Colleges are almost like those of Paris. There are some endow'd Scholarships, and the Students are oblig'd to very little Exer­cise. In one of these Colleges, which is call'd the Academy, there is a certain number of poor Scho­lars, who receive Weekly Charity to keep them from starving; which, with what they get by beg­ging Alms in the Streets at Night, enables them to [...] their Studies.

The [...] is the Bishoprick of Cujavia and Pome­ [...]. [...] is compos'd of the Palatinate of [...] and [...], in the Lower or Great Poland. The Bishop's Seat is at Wiadislow, a City on the Vistula, about Four Leagues above Thorn.

The Fifth is the Bishoprick of Vilna, which is the Metropolis of the Dutchy of Lithuania, scituated on the River Vilia, which falls into the Niemen [Page 105]below Kowno; This City is Large and very Popu­lous.

The Sixth is the Bishoprick of Posnania, which is a City of Lower Poland, in the Palatinate of the same Name, scituated on the River Varta. There is an old Castle upon a Rising Ground, and the Ca­thedral Church is without the City, which is indif­ferently Large and Populous.

The Seventh is the Bishoprick of Plocsko, a small City in Lower Poland, scituated on the Vistula, a­bout Five Leagues above Wladislaw. The Bishops Seat is at Pultausk in Massovia, scituated on the Ri­ver Narev, which meets with the Bug about Two Leagues lower. The Bishop of Plocsko is Sove­raign of the Territory of Pultausk, and there is no Appeal from his Sentence, not even to the King.

The Eighth is the Bishoprick of Warmia, in Royal Prussia. The Episcopal Seat is at Frawenherg, a small City near Frischhaff. The Bishop of Warmia is President of Royal Prussia, and all the Nobility of his Diocess depend upon him, and are exempt­ed from all the Royal Jurisdictions.

The Ninth is the Bishoprick of Luceoria, or Lucko, which is the Capital City of Volhinia.

The Tenth is the Bishoprick of Premislia, which is a City of Black Russia upon the River Sana, a­bout 6 Leagues above Jeroslaw, and 12 from Leo­pold, towards the West. There are two Bishops in this City, one a Latin Catholick, and the other a Greek Schismatick. One Orichowski, Canon of this Cathedral, was the first, who, at the beginning of the Reformation, maintained, that 'twas lawful for Priests to Marry, and afterwards Marryed himself, Anno 1549. in the Reign of Sigismund Augustus.

The Eleventh is the Bishoprick of Samogitia. This Prelate has no particular Seat, except at Midnich, which is one of the Chief Burroughs of that Pro­vince.

The Twelfth is the Bishoprick of Culm, a City of Royal Prussia, scituated on the Vistula, about 6 Leagues above Thorn. This Prelate formerly pre­ceded the Bishop of Warmia.

The Thirteenth is the Bishoprick of Chelm in Black Russia. There are Two Bishops in this City, one a Latin Catholick, and the other a Greek Schisma­tick. But the Latin Bishop remov'd his Seat to Kranostaw, another City in the same Palatinat, Seat­ed on a Great Lake, through which runs the Ri­ver Vieptz, by reason of the frequent Irruptions of the Tartars and Cossacks, who have ruin'd the City of Chelm.

The Fourteenth is the Bishoprick of Kiowia, the Metropolis of Volhinia, and of all Ʋkrania. This City is the Seat of a Greek Schismatical Archbishop, who was formerly Primate of all the Russians. The Inhabitants of Kiowia are Schismaticks, and now Subject to the Great Duke of Muscovy.

The Fifteenth is the Bishoprick of Caminiec, which is the Capital City of Upper Podolia: 'Tis now in the hands of the Insidels.

The Sixteenth is the Bishoprick of Smolensko, which is scituated on the Boristhenes; the Metropolis of a Dutchy, and of a Palatmate, heretofore depending upon Lithuania, but now in possession of the Musco­vites.

'Tis to be observ'd, that most of the Bishops have, in their Diocesses, a Suffragan, or Subordi­nate Bishop in Partibus Infidelium, because those who bear the Title imagine, that they were only made Bishops that they might have a Place in the Senate, and enjoy a sufficient Revenue to support that Dig­nity. They allow a small Pension to their Substi­lties for the pains they take in giving Orders, and performing all other Episcopal Functions.

CHAP. X. Of the Palatins, Castellans, and Officers of State who are Senators.

THE First Secular Senatos are 36 in Number, viz. 32 Palatins, who are properly Gover­nours of Provinces, 3 Castellans, and one Starosta.

The First of all the Secular Senators is the Ca­stellan of Cracow, who was advanc'd to that Dignity by King Boleslaus Crivoustus about the year 1103. This Prince being provok'd by the Insolence of Scar­bimirus Palatin of Cracow, who was perpetually endea­vouring to stir up the People to Rebellion, expell'd him out of the Senate, and threw him into Prison, where he died; And that he might leave an Eter­nal Mark of his Resentment to Posterity, he made an Edict, or Constitution, by which it was Ordain'd, that for the future, the Castellan of Cracow should always precede the Palatin.

The Second and Third Places belong, by Turns, to the Palatin of Cracow, and Posnania. The Palati­nat of Cracow is in Upper Poland, and that of Posna­nania, in the Lower, or Greater Poland. In this Pa­latinate there is a Town called Srim, scituated on the River Varta, about Four Leagues above Posnania, near which there is a Mountain, where they dig up Pots, Pitchers, and other Earthen Vessels, all for­m'd by Nature, which are soft, and afterwards har­den in the Air.

The Fourth is the Palatin of Vilna in Lithua­nia.

The Fifth the Palatine of Pandomir, a City of Up­per Poland, scituated on the Vistula.

The Sixth, The Castellan of Vilna.

The Seventh, The Palatin of Kalisch, a City of Great Poland.

The Eighth, The Palatin of Troki, a City of Li­thuania, scituated upon a Lake.

The Ninth, The Palatin of Siradia, a City of Lower Poland, scituated on the River Varta, about Six Leagues from Kalisch, and Eleven from Lenci­cia.

The Tenth, The Castellan of Troki.

The Eleventh, The Palatin of Lencici, a City of Lower Poland, scituated upon an Eminence, about Four Leagues Eastwards from the River Varta.

The Twelfth, The Starosta of Samogitia.

The Thirteenth, The Palatin of Brest, or Bressici, a City of Lithuania, the Metropolis of the Pro­vince of Polesia, scituated on the River Bug.

The Fourteenth, The Palatin of Kiovia, in Low­er Volhinia; But this Palatinat is only Titular, be­cause the Muscovites have kept the possession of the Town ever since the Cossacks put it into their hands.

The Fifteenth is the Palatin of Inowlocz, a City of Lower Poland, scituated on the River Germ, a­bout Two Leagues below the Lake Guplo, and Five from the Viscula.

The Sixteenth, The Palatin of Russia, so called from the Name of the whole Province, though there are several Palatinats in it, and though he is only Palatin of Leopold.

The Seventeenth, The Palatin of Upper Volh nia, or of Luc [...]oria.

The Eighteenth, The Palatin of Upper Podolia, which was farmerly a Province of Poland. There are many Wild Oxen and Asses in this Country. It extends from Upper Volhinia to the Niester, and from Lower Podolta to Russia. The Chief Cities of Upper Podolta are Caminiec, scituated on the River Smotrzy, and Bar, seated on the Row, which emp­ties [Page 109]it self into the Bug, about Seven Leagues be­low Braclaw. But this Palatinat is at present a meer Titular Dignity, because the Turks have been Masters of it ever since the loss of Caminiec.

The Nineteenth. The Palatine of Smolensko. This Palatinat is also Titular, because the Muscovites have possessed it since the Year 1654.

The Twentieth. The Palatin of Lublin, a City in Upper Poland, seated on a Brook, which falls into the River Vieprz, about Two Leagues below the Town.

The 21th. The Palatin of Losk, a City of Lithu­ania, seated on the River Dzwina.

The 22th. The Palatin of Belcz, a City of Black Russia, about Three Leagues Eastward from the River Bug. In this Palatinat there is a Lake, which grows dry once every Three years, the Waters re­tiring with a great Noise into the Cavities of the neighbouring Hills; But they return some time af­ter: and 'tis only during this Interval that they can take the Fish.

The 23th is the Palatin of Nowogrodeck, a City of Lithuania, about Three Leagues from the River Niemen.

The 24th is the Palatin of Plocsko, a City of Lower Poland, scituated on the Vistula, about Three Leagues from the Dutchy of Massovia.

The 25th. The Palatin of Vitepsk, a City in the Dutchy of Lithuania, scituated on the River Dzwina.

The 26th is the Palatin of Massovia, which is a Province of Poland, the Metropolis whereof is War­saw, scituated on the Vistula.

The 27th is the Palatin of Polaquia, or of Bi­elsk, a small City about Four Leagues from the Ri­ver Narew. In this Palatinat is the Lake Augu­stow, which is Five Leagues long, and half a League broad.

The 28th is the Palatin of Rava, a City in Lower Poland.

The 29th is the Palatin of Brzesty, a City in Lower Poland, about Four Leagues from Plocsko. In this Palatinat is the Lake Gulplo, which is very full of Fish, and is Four Leagues long, and one broad. This Lake is the Head of the River Germ, which runs to Inowlocz, and in the Palatinat of Kalisch changeth its Name to Netec, and afterwards emp­ties it self into the River Varta.

The 30th is the Palatin of Chelm, a City of Black Russia, about Seven Leagues from the River Bug, towards the East. In this Palatinat there is a Lake called Biale, which signifies White. Its Water is extreamly black, and the Fish very good. 'Tis said, the Water of this Lake Polisheth every thing that is washed with it, during the Months of April and May.

The 31th is the Palatin of Mseislaw, a City in the Dutchy of Lithuania, scituated on the River Sosz, which empties its self into the Borysthenes, a­bout Forty Leagues lower.

The 32th is the Palatin of Marienburg, a City in Royal Prussia, scituated on one of the Arms of the Vistula, which falls into the Frischaff. This City was heretofore the Seat of the Great Master of the Knights of the Teutonic Order; and in the Church of the Castle are still to be seen a great many Forms or Seats which formerly belonged to those Religious Knights of St. Mary.

The 33th. The Palatin of Braclaw, a City in Lower Podolia, scated on the River Bug. This Palatinat, which contains all the Lower Podolia, is at present only Titular. There is a Lake in the Desarts, betwixt this Province and the Borysihenes, the Water of which Congeals to Salt by the heat of the Sun; so that it may be broken in pieces, and carried away in Carts like Ice: but it Melts immediately with Rain.

The 34th is the Palatin of Pomerania, whose Pa­latinate is in Royal Prussia.

The 35th is the Palatin of Minsk, a City in the Dutchy of Lithuania, seated on the River Sui­slocz.

The 36th is the Palatin of Czernichowia, a City of Lithuania, scituated on the River Derna: This Palatinat, which is also a Dutchy, is only a Titular Dignity.

Having thus given an Account of the 32 Pala­tines, 3 Castellans, and one Starosta, who are Sena­tors, it may not improperly be observ'd, that, tho' the Quality of Castellan and Starosta is inferiour to that of a Palatin, there are Four of them who pos­sess almost the First Ranks among the Lay-Senators. I have already intimated the Reason why the Ca­stellan of Cracow is the First Temporal Senator: and as for the other Three, 'tis probable that this Pre­cedency was granted them in Recompence of some Brave Actions which the Castellans of those Cities had perform'd.

The Office of a Palatin is to Lead the Troops of his Palatinate to the Army; to Preside in the As­semblies of the Nobility in his Province; to set a Price upon Merchandices and Commodities; to take care that the Weights and Measures be not al­tered, and to Judge and Defend the Jews. He hath a Vice- Palatin under him, who must take an Oath to him, and who ought to have an Estate in Land, which they call Possessionatus.

The Castellans are the next in Dignity to the Pa­latines, and there are two sorts of them in the King­dom, who are usually distinguish'd by the Titles of Great Castellans, and Petty, or Sub- Castellans. The number of the former, both in the Kingdom and Dutchy amounts to 32, and that of the latter to 49. 'Twou'd be equally tedious and unprofitable [Page 112]to give a particular account of 'em all; and there­fore I shall content my self with observing in the general, that they are all Senators, Lieutenants, or Deputies of the Palatines and Heads of the Nobility in their respective Jurisdictions.

In the next place I shall proceed to mention the Officers of State, who are Senatours; The First is the Great Marshal of the Kingdom; The Second, The Great Marshal of the Dutchy. The Third, The Chancellour of the Kingdom. The Fourth, The Chancellour of the Dutchy. The Fifth, The Vice-Chancellor of the Kingdom. The Sixth, The Vice-Chancellour of the Dutchy. The Seventh, The Treasurer of the Kingdom. The Eighth, The Treasurer of the Dutchy. The Ninth, The Sub-Marshal, or Marshal of the Court of the Kingdom: And the Tenth, The Sub-Marshal, or Marshal of the Court of the Dutchy. These are all the Mem­bers of the Polish SENATE. I have in another place given a sufficient Account of the Privileges and Functions of the Officers mention'd here; and therefore I shall conclude this Chapter with observ­ing, that besides the Four Senatours, who ought al­ways to attend the King, and to assist him with their Counsel in all Deliberations and Judgments; all the other Senatours who are at Court have al­so the privilege to assist in such cases. And all those who are present in Council, and Consent to the De­cree, or Sentence, are obliged to Sign it, not only in Criminal, but also in Civil Cases, that they may afterwards be accountable for their Proceedings to the Whole Body of the Republick.

CHAP. XI. Of the Order of the Nobility or Gentry.

THE Third Order of the Republic of Po­land is that of the Nobility, who are only capable of possessing all the Offices and Lands both in the Dutchy and Kingdom. For all the Peasants are Slaves, and the Burghers of Towns and Cities are only lookt upon as Tradesmen, who can pos­sess at most but some Houses in the Cities, and the Lands about a League round them. As for Stran­gers, how Noble soever they may be in their own Country, and whatever Services they have done in the Army, to the Republick, they can neither pos­sess an Estate, nor rise to any higher Preferment than the Command of a Regiment of Foot, or at most, the Place of a Major-General, which is an Office not much different from that of a Brigadeer in France; for the Polanders will never suffer, that a Stranger, tho' never so expert in War, should have the general Command of their Army.

The Nobility, or Gentry, are the Guardians of the Laws and Liberties of the Republic, and the Electors of their Soveraign. They bestow the Crown and Scepter upon him, and furnish him with Ministers and Counsellors: They make their own Laws, and determine both their Duties and Pri­vileges. They are oblig'd to defend the Rights of their Countrey against the Incroachments of any aspiring Prince, whose Ambition might carry his Designs beyond the limits prescrib'd to him by the Laws.

Since the number of the Gentry is so great, that they cannot all assist at the General Dyets, they chuse Deputies in the Petty Dyets, whom they send to the General Dyets, to preserve their Anci­ent [Page 114]Privileges and Constitutions, and to contrive and Enact new Laws for their Security.

The Polish Gentry are generally perswaded, that 'tis their Interest to preserve an Uninterrupted Peace with their Neighbours, that they may be a­ble to preserve all their Provinces: But 'tis plain from the Event, that they are extreamly mistaken in their Politics; for Poland lying open on all sides, and being surrounded by so many Enemies, we may easily suppose, that every one of them may find an opportunity to surprize some part of the Kingdom, before the People can put themselves in a posture of Defence. All that the King can do in such a juncture, is to summon the Nobility toge­ther, to oppose the Enemy, which is the same with the Arriere Ban in France, and is called the Postpo­lite in Poland. Upon such occasions 'tis to be ob­serv'd, that the King must send His Circular Let­ters thrice into each Palatinate to Assemble them; That none are exempted from the Service but the Chancellour, and the Starosta's of Frontier Places; That the Nobility of Poland are not oblig'd to go above Three Leagues out of the Kingdom, That those of Lithuania and Prussia are not oblig'd to go out of the Kingdom at all; That the King cannot keep the Gentry in Arms above the space of Six weeks; and that all the Courts of Justice are shut up during the time that the Arriere Ban is Assem­bled.

It is so far from being the Interest of the Repub­lick to maintain a constant Peace with their Neigh­bours, that 'twas this very Maxim which occasion'd the loss of the Third part of their Country. For in the Reign of Ʋladislaus the IVth, they built Fort Kudack on the Boristhenes, to hinder the Cossacks from Cruizing on the Black Sea, for fear of Irrita­ting the Turks. But this False Step, in stead of securing the Quiet of the Kingdom, engag'd 'em [Page 115]in a War with the Cossacks and Tartars, and even with the Turks themselves; and, at last, made them lose all Ʋkrania, and the Dutchies of Smolensko and Siberia. 'Twas their real Interest, not only to suffer the Cossacks to make perpetual In­cursions upon the Turks, but even to assist them in their Expeditions: For, by this means, they might have kept the Cossacks, who had serv'd 'em so well in the War against Osman, in subjection to them; and consequently the Polanders might have been still Masters of so many Fine Provinces which they have lost.

When all the Nobility of Poland are Assembled together, they make a very Considerable Body, and not one of their Neighbours could resist them, if they knew their own strength, and could submit to Regular Discipline, and to the Command of a Ge­neral. But besides, that it is the Interest of the King, never to Assemble so great and so formida­ble a Body: The Polanders have also this Privilege, that they cannot be kept together above Six Weeks. So that if during that time the King cannot bring them to a Battle with their Enemies, they may re­turn home without asking his leave. And conse­quently, if their Enemies have never so little Expe­rience in the Art of War, they may safely pro­tract the time, or retire, till the Impetuous Tor­rent is over, and afterwards renew the Assault without fear, and with a certain prospect of Suc­cess.

That 'tis not the Interest of a King of Poland, to Assemble the Polish Nobility in one place, may be evidently demonstrated by the following In­stance; When Sigismond II. Summon'd them to appear near Leopold, to oppose the Molda­vians, they were just ready to Revolt against him; the Senators complaining, that their Privileges had been violated, and refusing to March against [Page 116]the Enemy, till they were re-establish'd. This Ex­ample alone, which might be confirm'd by many others, is a convincing Proof, that the Convoca­tion of all the Nobility is both a dangerous and ineffectual Remedy against the Distempers of the State.

The Polish Nobility have another Privilege, which appears unjust, or at least seems to incou­rage their Insolence; for a Polish Gentleman can­not be Arrested for any Crime whatsoever, unless he be first Convicted by Justice, Nisi Jure Victus. So that he must be first Cited to appear at the Tribu­nal, where he is to be Tryed; if he do not ap­pear, he must be declar'd Contumacious; and if he appears, and is Convicted, he is Arrested and Im­prison'd, in order to be afterwards Indged accord­ing to the Laws and the Heinousness of his Crime; so that it may be reasonably suppos'd, that he who knows himself Guilty, and fears to be Cast, will not run the hazard of being Convicted, but will rather choose to suffer himself to be Con­demn'd for Contumacy, than to venture the losing of his Head.

Nevertheless, there are some Examples, which seem to contradict this Privilege, that a Gentleman cannot be Arrested Nisi Jure Victus, and I my self have seen an Instance of it in the Persons of those who Assassinated Gonczenski, the Petty General of the Army of Lithuania. The Criminals were, without any Formality, carry'd Prisoners to Elbing, and af­terwards Condemn'd by the General Diet held at Warsaw, in the Year 1654, to be Beheaded in the Market-place. But it must be confess'd, that their Crime was so Enormous; that, in such a case, the Nobility could not, in Justice, refuse to wave their Privilege. For those Wretches took that Gentleman in the Night-time out of his Bed from his Wife, at Vitna, and having put him in a Coach [Page 117]with a Confessor, whom they brought along with them, they carry'd him out of the City, and ob­lig'd him immediately to make his Confession, af­ter which they Shot him dead.

The Polish Gentlemen have another Privilege, That no Soldier, or Officer of the Army can be Quarter'd upon them; and any Officer who should attempt to do it, would be Cited before the first General Dyet, where he would be Condemned to Death, or Mark'd with Infamy; that is, the Crimi­nal wou'd be declared uncapable of having a Vote, or of possessing any Office or Employment. An Example of which I shall relate, which happen'd at Warsaw, May 17. 1674, in the Dyet of the Ele­ction of John the IIId. and which contributed not a little to his Election. The Son of the Palatin of Smolensko went to Lodge in the House of Vicz­nowieski, by the Order, as 'twas given out, of the Great General Patz, Palatin of Vilna. The Mar­shals, who are Judges of those Enormities, Con­demned that Palatin to the Punishment prescrib'd be the Laws, Two days before the Conclusion of the Dyet: Thus he was deprived of a Right to Vote, which was a very considerable Mortification to Chancellour Patz his Cousin, who plac'd a great deal of Considence in him, as a declar'd Enemy to the Marshal Sobieski; and all the French Party, and consequently a zealous Promoter of the Faction of Lorrain and Austria.

The Constitution that secures the Polish Gentry from being Arrested till they be Legally Convicted, is certainly a Grievance to the Nation, and seems to subvert the Common Maxims of Justice: but they have another Privilege that is equally destru­ctive of Civil Society, and inconsistent with the Principles of the Christian Religion. For every Gentleman in Poland, is by Law, the Absolute and Despotic Master of the Peasants that live in his [Page 118]Territories, and may put 'em to Death when he pleases. When a Stranger is surpriz'd at such a Heathenish Custom, and takes the Liberty to Ask 'em, How Christians can assume a Privilege so con­trary to the Spirit of their Religion? And how the Law, which is a Gift of God, can establish a [...] so opposite to the Laws of God himself? They usually Reply, ‘That tho' they have such a Power, they never make use of it, no more than we and other Christians use the power we have to kill our Horses: Adding, That the Peasants serve 'em in stead of Beasts.’ But besides that the Comparison is not very Human, and much less Christian; it happens sometimes that the Gentle­men kill their Peasants, either when they are Drunk, or Irritated by some Brutal Passion, to which young Men are oftentimes subject. For the Wives and Daughters of these miserable Wretches are Forc'd, and Carry'd away, without daring to resist their In­solent Ravishers; and this is so common among the Persants, that few of 'em scruple to chuse a Bride that has lost her Virginity.

CHAP. XII. Of the Officers who are not Senators.

I Must, in the next place, give an Account of those Officers, who have not a place in the Se­nat. Of these there are Three sorts, viz. Some are Officers of the whole Kingdom, and of the whole Dutchy; some of the Court; and others of Palatinats and Starosties. There is a Great Secre­tary of the Kingdom, and another of the Dutchy; who both have a Privilege to enter into the Privy-Councils, and to know all that the Chancellours and Vice-Chancellours do in the Chancery. So [Page 119]that the Office of Great Secretary, is, as it were, a step, by which they may rise to that of Chancel­lour; and both those Officers must be Ecclesia­sticks.

Next to the Great Secretaries are the Referen­daries of the Crown and Dutchy; there are Two of them in each State, one a Lay-man, and the other an Ecclesiastick. They present Petitions to the King, and return His Majesty's Answer: And tho' they are not Members of the Senate, they have a Privilege to sit by the Senators in Judgements of Processes upon Information, to give their Advice, and afterwards to Pronounce the Sentence that is given. 'Tis to be observ'd, that all the Judges, and Officers of Justice, all the Advocates, Proctors, Registers and Notaries, wear a Sabre, or Scimitar by their side, and do not lay it aside, either when they Judge, or Plead a Cause, and that they have no other Garb than what they usually wear.

There are Four General Officers of the Army in Poland, 2 for the Crown, and 2 for Lithuania, viz. A Great General, and a Petty, or Lieutenant-Gene­ral. Those Generals of the Army have no Place in the Senate, unless they be Palatines, or Castellans; or be possest of some of those Offices which Entitle 'em to a Place in the Senate. The Great General Commands the Whole Army, and has Power to Quarter the Troops where he pleases, the King himself not being able to hinder him: And this Power is so considerable, that it makes a Great Ge­neral formidable to all the Nobility.

His Office is to take care that the Soldiers which are Levy'd for the Service of the Republick, com­mit no Disorders; that the Members of the Diets may not be over-aw'd by the Army. He Helds the Army, Orders its Encampments, puts it in Battalia, and gives the Signal of Battel, and of Retreat; he takes care of the Convoys and Am­munitions, [Page 120]sets a Price on every thing that is Sold in the Army, Regulates the Weights and Mea­sures, and Punishes Offenders. The Office of the Petty General is to take Care of those who are appointed for Guards, and of the Parties that are sent out to discover the Enemy. He Commands the Foreign Troops, and even the Whole Army in the absence of the General, and succeeds him in course upon the occasion of a Vacancy.

There are many other Offices in the Army, the most considerable of which, is that of the Great Standard-bearer; and the next, that of Great Ma­ster of the Artillery. As for the Offices of the Court, the most Considerable are those of the Great Chamberlain, Great Master of the Horse, and the Steward, or Master of the Houshold. Be­sides all those Offices, there are others in the Palatinats, as Chamberlains, Masters of the Hou­shold, and many others: for the Provinces of Po­land were formerly divided among several Prin­ces, each of whom had their particular Officers; and tho' those Provinces have been long since Re-united to the Crown, yet the Officers still con­ti [...]e, and enjoy certain Honorary Privileges, the chief of which is, that they serve the King in their Palatinates when the Officers of the Court are absent.

CHAP. XIII. Of the Interregnum.

AN Interregnum may happen Four several ways; by the Death of the Prince, by His voluntary and Public Abdication, by His Forc'd and Iavo [...]ntary, Deposition, or by His Flight [...] Going out of the Kingdom; but the most usual [Page 121]is, by the Death of the King; whose Body is im­mediately laid upon a Bed of State, and some Sena­tors, both Ecclesiastick and Secular, are chosen to attend him. In the mean time the Republick Or­ders all the Necessary Expences for the Ceremony to be taken out of the Treasures left by the Decea­sed King.

The same Honours are also given to the Queens after their Decease, as I had occasion to observe at the Death of Queen Mary Louise, who dy'd at War­saw, May 10. 1667. in the Palace which King John Casimir, her Husband, had in the Suburbs. The next day She was carry'd to the Castle, where She was expos'd on a Bed of State, till She was re­mov'd to Cracow to be Interr'd. She Dy'd about the end of a Diet, and almost suddenly, of a De­fluxion upon Her Lungs, occasion'd by a too long, and earnest Dispute with General Patz, about an Affair She had propos'd to him, which he would not consent to. For that Princess was so fond of Intriguing, and so desirous to Govern the State a­lone, that She was, in a manner, Jealous of the King her Husband, who durst not speak to any Woman in private, least she shou'd imagine that he was Govern'd by another. This troublesome Constraint made him so uneasie, that he was not much afflicted at Her Death; for, the same Night he return'd from the Diet to the Palace, to see a Person whom He had Lov'd before, but durst ne­ver entertain during the Queens Life.

The Interregnum may also happen by a Volun­tary Abdication, when a King freely Resigns the Crown into the Hands of the Republick: But, 'tis very rare to see a King Descend Voluntarily from the Throne, and few will imitate the Exam­ple of King John Casimir, who, after he had Reign'd Twenty years, with the Love of all the Nobili­ty, made a Publick Resignation in St. John's Church [Page 122]at Warsaw, Septemb. 16. 1668. Notwithstanding the Earnest Solicitations of the Whole Senate, and of all the Nobility to make Him alter His Resolu­tion, and the Tears that were shed by all the Peo­ple, at the Sight of so Dismal a Revolution. For he was so Universally Belov'd by the Nobility and Senate, that they voluntarily Assign'd Him a Year­ly Pension of 50000 Crowns, as a Testimony of their Acknowledgment towards a Prince who had Govern'd them so well. Nevertheless that Pensi­on was never Paid, tho it was afterwards Insert­ed in the Pacta Conventa, which King Michael Swore to observe after His Election. The Abdicated King went to France, where he died at Nevers, De­cember 16. 1672. I cannot, on this occasion, for­bear taking notice of an odd Circumstance in the Fate of that Prince and His Queen: for the latter quitted France and went to Poland, where She dy'd in Her Husband's City: and the former left Fo­land, and went to France, where he dy'd in His Wive's City.

Innovation are always dangerous to a State, and threaten it with some Fatal Revolution; which the Polanders considering, endeavour'd to prevent the consequences of so unusual an Action, causing an Article to be Inserted into the Pacta Conventa, which they made King Michael Swear to observe, That never any King should be suffered to Abdicate for the future; but that Article was left out in the Pacta which King John the IIId Swore after his E­lection, in the Church of St. John at Warsaw, June 5. 1674.

An Interregnum may be also occasion'd, by the Deposing of a Prince, either for Heresie, or some o­ther Notorious Crime, as in the Case of Locticus, who was Depos'd for his excessive Debauchery, and Succeeded by Wenceslaus King of Bobemia, was cho­sen King of Poland in the Year 1300. But those [Page 123]Instances are very rare, as well as the Examples of a Prince's Flying from His Kingdom, like Henry II. King of Poland, and III. of France; who, having receiv'd Advice of the Death of Charles the IXth His Brother, by a Courier that was dis­patch'd to Him by the Queen His Mother, secretly departed from Cracow, after he had en­joy'd the Crown of Poland Five Months, with the Love of all the Nobility; who were so troubl'd at His Flight, and the loss of so good a Prince, that they Wrote on the 12th of May, 1574. a very Pressing and Respectful Letter to perswade Him to Return.

The Polanders look upon the Interregnums as the most Favourable Occasions to confider of the Surest and Most Effectual Ways to Preserve their Liber­ties: and though the Royal Authority is then pro­perly Lodg'd in the Senate, 'tis in some measure Represented by the Archbishop of Gnesna, as Pri­mate of the Kingdom, and the First of all the Se­nators, as I intimated before.

During the Interregnum, some of the Senators and Noblemen are sent to the Generals of the Army, to stay with them, and to assist them with their Advice in Matters relating to the War. Some Senatours are also Deputed to the Castle of Cra­cow, to Visit the Treasury of the Crown; and to make an Inventary of it with those that have the Keys, which they present at the next Coronation. Commissioners are also appointed to enquire into the State of the Revenue that is set apart for the King's Table, and to give an Account of it to the Republick.

During the Interregnum, and till the New King be Proclaim'd, the Republick pretends that all So­veraign Princes, and even Crown'd Heads them­selves, are obliged to give them the Title of Most Serene. But when the King of France Writes to [Page 124]the Republick Assembl'd in a Diet of Election, he makes no mention of Serenity, and only Writes in these Terms. To our most Dear and Great Friends, Allyes and Confederates, the States of the Kingdom of Foland, and Great Dutchy of Lithuania. Nor is it reasonable that a King of France should give the Republick of Poland the Title of Most Serene, since they do not give their own King, either the Ti­tle of Most Serene, or of Majesty.

I shall only observe further on this Subject, that as soon as the Archbishop of Gnesna has Notify'd, by his Circular Letters, that the King is Dead, all the Courts of Justice are shut up, and are not o­pen'd again till after the Coronation of the New Elected King, except the Marshal's Court, which continues open; and another, which is establish'd for deciding Controversies that may happen du­ring the Diet of the Election. But as for all o­ther Causes, and private Law-Suits, they are not Try'd till after the King's Coronation.

CHAP. XIV. Of the Election of a King.

SINCE the Kingdom of Poland is Elective, all Christian Princes may Pretend to the Successi­on, and send Ambassadours thither, whether they be Catholicks or not. But those who Aspire to that Crown, must either profess the Roman Catholick Faith, or resolve to Embrace it after their Election, for otherwise he cannot be Chosen: and 'tis only for this Reason that the Pope sends a Nuncio to the Diet of Election, that he may represent to the Republick, that 'tis the Interest of the Whole Church, that they should Chuse a Catholick Prince [Page 125]who is a zealous Assertor of the True Faith of Christ.

The Polanders usually Chuse a Foreign Prince for their King, because they cannot, without Reluct­ancy, submit to those who were formerly their E­quals. They esteem it their happiness that they have the Liberty to Chuse such a Prince as they please; But 'tis certain, that their Liberty is fre­quently the Cause of Fatal Divisions. They will not Choose a Prince who is King of another Realm, least after his Election, and after he has re­main'd for some time among 'em, he should leave them to Return to his own Country. 'Twas for this Reason, that after the Death of Casimir III, they would not Chuse Ʋladislaus his Son, be­cause he was King of Hungary and Robemia; and this was also one of the Reasons, which, in a Diet held at Radom, in the Year 1382, made the Repub­lick Exclude Sigismund of Luxemburg, Marquess of Brandenburg, who pretended to the Crowns of Po­land and Hungary, as having Marry'd the Eldest Daughter of Lewis King of those Two King­doms.

Before the Ambassadours come to Warsaw, they are to Notifie their Arrival to the Archbishop of Gnesna, who appoints Lodgings for 'em at some distance from the City, and sends a Polish Gentle­man to each of 'em, to observe their Actions, and to hinder them from making Parties: But those Rules are seldom put in Execution; for the Am­bassadours of Princes live openly at Warsaw; 'tis true, there is a Polish Gentleman appointed to at­tend every one of 'em during the Diet, that the Republick may be inform'd of their Pro­ceedings, and that they may not have an op­portunity to Bribe, or Corrupt the Depu­ties. But this is an Inconveniency that cannot be avoided by all these Precations; for the de­sire [Page 126]of Money is so reigning a Vice in Poland, and attended with so little Scandal and Infamy, that the Fidelity which a Polish Gentleman owes to his Country, would not be Proof against 1000 Crowns.

'Tis the Interest of the Ambassadours to Ma­nage all the Senators, and the whole Order of the Nobility, since the disobliging of one of them may render 'em incapable of Compassing their De­signs. Thus the Quarrelling with Chancellour Patz in the Diet of the Election, Anno 1668. was the true reason why the Duke of Newburg was Exclu­ded, and Michael Vicznowieski was Elected King. In the mean time it must be acknowledg'd, that the Election was Tumultuary; that the Nobility had not a Free Vote; and that they were in a manner hurry'd away by the Violence of the Multitude, which was so great, that Prasmowski Archbishop of Gnesna, was forc'd to Proclaim Him, which he was unwilling to do, because he was sensible of the Dangers that threatn'd the Republick in that Juncture, and of the great need they had of a Rich and Valiant Prince. At the same time he knew, that King Michael wanted both those Qua­lities; For he was so poor, that during the Life of Queen Mary Louise, he had nothing to subsist upon, as I intimated before, but a Pension which She allow'd him of 6000 Livres a Year. And as for his Courage, it may be guess'd at by what happen'd immediately after his Election, when he durst not resent the Affront he receiv'd from the Marquiss of Brandenburg; who, without asking his Per­mission, caus'd a Prussian Gentleman, who had fled to Poland for Protection, to be seiz'd and carryd away before the King's eyes, and almost under the Windows of His Palace.

'Tis plain then, that the Polanders ought to have Chosen a Prince that was equally Brave and Rich, [Page 127]and able to Support their Tottering State. For if they had consider'd their true Interest, in the choice of a Soveraign, the Turks wou'd never have had the boldness to Attack Poland, as they did in the Reign of King Michael, where they enter'd Ʋkrania with a Powerful Army, and easily made themselves Masters of Caminieck, which the Polan­ders could never retake since.

But as Poland could not choose a poorer, so they could not have Chosen a more liberal Prince than King Michael. And as he was wholly destitute of the means to display that Noble and Princely Qua­lity, so Providence order'd, that as soon as he was Proclaim'd King, he found himself Master of richer Furniture, and a greater quantity of Plate than any of the Kings His Predecessours had ever enjoy'd. For all the Senatours and Gentlemen, who were able to make any considerable Presents, strove, with a kind of Emulation, to express their Affection to their New Soveraign; so that on the Day of his Election, he was so amaz'd at such a sudden and unexpected Alteration, that he cou'd hardly forbear looking upon it as a Golden Dream.

He was no sooner Proclaim'd, but the Chancel­lour began to Insinuate, that He ow'd his Crown to him; nor was it a difficult task to Impose upon a Prince, who was easily Govern'd, and had more good Nature than Judgment.

Thus the Chancellor had the pleasure to see that his Power was as great as his Ambition, but that satisfaction was sufficiently moderated by the Trou­bles and Divisions that happen'd under his Mini­stry; for having perswaded the King, without the consent of the Republick, to Marry the Emperor's Sister, by whom he had no Children. There was such a considerable Party form'd against that Prince, that he was in perpetual danger of being Dethron'd, and reduc'd in a Cloister, to greater [Page 128]Miseries, than that which he suffer'd before his E­lection. And, to heighten His Asslictions, he perceiv'd that Queen Eleanor his Wife was engag'd in the Party that wou'd have oblig'd him to Resign His Crown, that she might Marry a handsom and brave Prince, whose Picture she had seen, and who, without doubt, had been King of Poland, if Death, jealous of the happiness of that Country, had not snatch'd him away in the flower of his Age, to the regret of all the World, and particularly of Q. Ele­anor, who cou'd not forbear expressing her sorrow by her Tears when she heard the News of his death.

Among the several Princes who pretended to dispossess King Michael, Duke Augustus, Ernest of Brunswick, Bishop of Osnabrug, who would have willingly exchang'd both his Bishoprick and Reli­gion, for the Crown of Poland, was one: But he was Marry'd, he would have met with greater obstacles than the Prince I just nown mention'd.

CHAP. XV. Of the Diets in general.

THo' as a mark of the Obedience and Respect, which Christians are oblig'd to pay to the Clergy, the Polanders have thought fit to give the Bishops the Precedency in their Diets, as being the Ministers and Dispensers of Holy Things; it hath been sometimes observ'd, that the Laity have taken the liberty to dispute that Ho­nour with them. Thus at the Diet held at Lub­lin, 1501. under the Reign of Alexander the II. there happen'd a great contest betwixt the Bishops and the Temporal Senators; for tho' the lat­ter were willing that the Bishops should be Seated all in a Row on the King's Right hand, they desir'd [Page 129]that they might also sit in a Row on his Left hand, that so they might not be altogether beneath them. This Controversy was long and hotly agitated; but, at last, the King decided it in favour of the Bishops, declaring, That they should still enjoy their Anci­ent Priviledge, to sit next the King, both on His Right and Left hand.

A General Diet in Poland, is a Meeting of the Nobility in one place, to Consult about the Af­fairs of the Republick. The King may appoint the Meeting where he thinks fit, except the Diet of the Coronation, which can only be held at Cracow; but, as for the rest, it has been always in the King's Power to appoint the place of their Meet­ing. 'Tis true, that, for some time, they have been always held at Warsaw; But, the Lithuanians having made a Complaint some years ago, that they were expos'd to all the Inconveniencies of a long and tedious Journey; it was agreed, that one of Three Diets should, for the Conveniency of the Lithuani­ans, be held at Grodno, a City of Lithuania in the Palatinat of Troki, on the River Niemen, about Twenty Leagues from Vilna; 'Tis seated partly upon a Plain, and partly upon an Eminence, and is Defended by a Castle, which was taken and Sack'd by the Muscovites in the Year 1655, when the Whole Kingdom was harrass'd by the Swedes.

The other Two Diets are to be held at Warsaw, which, from the Election of Sigismond III. to that of John III. was always the Residence of the Kings of Poland: It is Scituated on the Vistula, in the Pro­vince of Massovia, and the Diocess of Posnania. There is a fine Palace in this City, which Sigssmund built after his Election; but there are no Avenues to it, and the place where it is Scituated is so straightn'd, that one must, in a manner, Divine, how to go into it. It has a very fine Prospect, but is wholly destitute of Water, Gardens, or Trees. [Page 130]Nor can those Defects be supply'd, because on the one side it is bounded by the Houses of the City, and, on the other by the Vistula.

Warsaw is composed of Two Cities joyn'd toge­ther: The Old Town, which is Wall'd with Brick, is small, and ill Paved, as are all the Cities of Po­land; but, to make amends 'tis Populous, and en­joys a good Trade. The New Town which is joyn'd to it, is not considerable. Besides those Two Cities, there is also the great Suburb of Cra­cow, the Houses of which are, for the most part, built and cover'd with Wood, except some Pallaces which certain Persons of Quality had begun to Build before the Swedish Invasion; both because the Kings, Ʋladislaus and Casimir, had a Palace there, where they usually Resided; and because those Princes design'd to enclose that Suburb, and the Two Cities with 16 Bastions, which they had already Mark'd out, and whereof some footsteps are yet to be seen. The above-mention'd Palace, where the Kings, Ʋladislaus and Casimir Resided, has a Garden, but is destitute both of Water, and Trees.

There is still a Chapel in that Suburb, called the Muscovites Chapel, which Sigismond III. built for the Burying place of a Duke of Muscovie and his Bro­ther, who died in Prison at Gostynin, in the Palati­nat of Rava, about Three Leagues from the City of Plocsko upon the Vistula, to leave to Posterity a Monument of his Victories over the Muscovites. It was some time ago given to the Dominican Fryars, who have settl'd a Convent in it.

'Tis the Custom in Poland to hold Petty Diets in all the Palatinats, before they hold a great or General Diet. These Petty Diets must be sum­mon'd Three weeks before they can be held, and held Six weeks before the General Diets. In or­der to their Meeting, the King sends Circular Let­ters [Page 131]to Summon the Nobility, and to notify the Day of the General Diet; And in those Circu­lar Letters he mentions every thing that is to be Treated of in the General Diet: All the Gen­tlemen in Poland have the Privilege to assist at the Petty Diets, where they Chuse their Nuncio's or Deputies, to whom they give Instructions, Contain­ing all they ought to grant, or refuse in the Gene­ral Diet. Those Nuncio's were first establish'd in the Reign of Casimir III. who, to raise Money for the Payment of his Army, order'd all the Pa­latinats to send their Deputies to the General Diet, to find out the most proper Means to supply his Necessities; and, since that time, no General Diet can be held without Deputies from all the Palati­nats.

The General Diets are wont to depute 16 Sena­tors, who are Chosen among the Bishops, Palatins, and Castellans; 4 of whom are to be always with the King, to take care that nothing be done con­trary to the Laws: and since the Year 1649, they have joyned to them a Deputy of the Nobility, who is chosen by all the Palatinats. Every thing that is concluded and ordain'd by those Deputies, with the King's Approbation, has the force of a Law; and if they neglect to reside at Court, or to perform their Duty, they are Fin'd; a Lay-man in 2000 Li­vres, and an Ecclesiastick in 6000.

All the General Diets are begun by the Election of a Speaker, or Marshal of the Deputies, who must be Chosen out of one of the three Nations; First, Among the Deputies of Upper Poland. Secondly, Among those of Lower Poland: And, in the Third and last place, among those of Lithuania, which frequently occasions Debates that lasts for several days. The Marshal of the Deputies being Cho­sea, the King gives him his hand to kiss, and af­terwards makes the same Compliment to all the [Page 132]Deputies: After which, the Chancellor Proposes the Points that are to be consider'd of in the Diet, which are always different, according to the various occasions of the Republick: In the mean time I cannot forbear observing, that the Polanders spend more time in Drinking than in Deliberating con­cerning their Affairs; for they never enter upon Business till they begin to want Money to buy Hun­gary Wine.

After the Chancellor has, in the King's Name, proposed to the Diets all the Articles they are to Deliberate upon, the Speaker or Marshal of the De­puties acquaints the King, in the Name of the Nobility, with what they desire of him; which is to Redress the Grievances, and Regulate the A­buses committed either against the State, or Parti­cular Persons; to dispose of the Royal Gifts, the Benefices and Offices that are vacant, and to di­stribute them according to the Laws which forbid the bestowing of Two of them that are Inconsist­ent to one Person. After which, the Chancellor makes Answer for the King, That His Majesty will satisfie 'em, after he has taken the Advice of the Senators.

The Marshal of the Deputies has a great Autho­rity over them in the Diet; For 'tis he who Impo­ses Silence, and Speaks to the King and Senate. And consequently, since his Authority enables him either to Animate or Moderate their Heats, he is al­ways extreamly respected, and the Court is particu­larly kind to him. 'Tis no wonder then that there is so much Intriguing at his Election, and that the Contest is usually so hot. For 'tis the business of the Court to procure a Marshal that will promote their Designs in the Diet; and, on the other hand, the Deputies who chose him, have a different In­terest from that of the Court, and are always a­fraid of losing their Liberties, or of seeing their [Page 133]Privileges abridg'd by some New Laws. Those different Interests are frequently the reason that there are some Deputies, who, regarding only their private advantage, oppose the Election of him whom the Court would have Chosen, that the King may Bribe them with some Benefice, Employ­ment, or Royal Gift; and there are not only Depu­ties who make a Noise at the Election of the Mar­shal, but, during the whole Progress of the Diet, that they may extort Favours from the Court; Nay, there are some who force the King to comply with 'em, by threatning to break up the Diet, if he does not answer their Expectations: For there are so few of 'em, that have a sincere regard to the true Interest of the Republick, that there is scarce one to be found among 'em, that is capable of re­sisting the Temptation of 2000 Crowns. Thus the Court may purchase the Votes of the Members, or dissolve an over-bold and obstinate Diet, by seat­tering sufficient Sums among the Mercenary Depu­ties: And even not only the Neighbours, but the Enemies of the Kingdom may, by the same means, procure a Rupture in the Diet, when they find the honest Party resolv'd to take effectual Measures for the security of the Republick.

Before any thing can be resolv'd in the Diet, it must be propos'd by the Deputies, and approv'd by the King and Senate: And before it can pass into a Law, it must be revis'd by the Marshal of the De­puties, and two of the Deputies besides; or else by three Senators and six Deputies: After which it must be read in the Senate in the King's Presence, and the Chancellors must ask with a loud Voice, Whether the King, Senators and Deputies, will have the Seal put to it. Then 'tis seal'd and inserted in the Re­gisters of Warsaw, or in those of the Chancery of the Kingdom; and one of the King's Secretary's takes care to get it Printed at the Charge of the [Page 134]Publick Treasury, that it may be sent to the Pet­ty Diets, and to the Courts of all the Palati­nats.

They Treat in all Diets, not only of the Af­fairs of the Republick, but also of particular Per­sons. Thus, in one of the Diets, they took cogni­zance of the difference betwixt the Order of Mal­tha, and Prince Demetrius Vicznowieski, who took possession of an Estate which the Duke Ostrog his Bro­ther-in-Law had given to that Order. And, in a­nother Diet, those who Murder'd Gonczeski, Petty General of Lithuania, were Prosecuted and Con­demn'd to be Beheaded. But in cases of Treason against the King, the Polanders pretend, that neither His Majesty, nor the Order of the Nobility ought to be present at the Judging and Determining of the Cause; and 'twas on this score, that the Mar­shal Lubomiski complain'd against K. John Casimir, who caus'd him to be Condemn'd for Contumacy, in the Diet held at Warsaw, Anno 1664. Nevertheless, in a Diet held in the same City, 1582. King Steven Bat­teri brought several Deputies into the Senate, to be present at the Tryal and Judgment of Sborowski, who was accus'd of Treason against the King. Which that Great Prince did, that all the Nobility might be Witnesses of the Justice of his proceedings.

'Tis in a General Diet that they give the Indi­genat, that is, the Right of Nobility to Strangers, which renders 'em capable of Possessing some small Pensions or Gifts of the Republick. That right is now given to those who are in Favour at Court, or Protected by some Great Lord; whereas for­merly it was granted only to Officers, as a Recom­pence for their Services done to the State. Those who are not Officers, and yet pretend to the Indi­genat, by the favour of the King, or of the Marshal of the Deputies, procuring their Names to be inser­ted in the Instructions of the Army, that is, among [Page 135]the Names of the Officers who demand to be made Gentlemen of Poland; and every one of the Pre­tenders gives in an account of his Genealogy, Name, Sirname, Family and Services, and puts his Coat of Armes in the middle: And after they have been receiv'd by the Diet, and their Pattents Seal'd, they take an Oath of Fidelity before the Marshal of the Deputies, by which they Swear to be faithful to their Country, and to the King: and the Marshal gives 'em a Certificate, declaring, that the Diet has receiv'd such a one for its Natural Son, and that he has taken the Oath of Fidelity before him. Yet, tho' a stranger be made a Gentleman of Po­land, the King cannot bestow any considerable Em­ployment, or Consistorial Benefices on him, or his Children, to the third Generation. For the Repub­lick has made this Provision, that they may be the better assured of the Fidelity of those who are entrusted with any Office, or enjoy any Benefi­ces.

According to the Constitutions and Laws of Po­land, a Diet must not sit above Six Weeks, and the Nobility are so fond and jealous of their Privi­leges, that when the King endeavours to prolong the Session of a Diet, and even when the Interest of the State requires the Sitting of that Assembly, the Deputies are always ready to oppose such an Inno­vation, and Charge their Marshal to Acquaint the King, that they will immediately leave the Diet, as soon as they perceive that he intends to keep them longer than usually: I shall only mention one Instance of this Unaccountable Obstinacy, which happen'd in the Diet Assembled at the Coronation of King John Casimir, in the Year 1649.

The Defeat of the Polish Army at Pilaveze, and afterwerds the Dreadful Irruption of the Cossacks and Tartars into the very heart of the Kingdom, had reduc'd the Republick almost to the last extremity: [Page 136]and since the Diet had been so busy'd in determi­ning particular affairs, that they had not time to consider of the Means to raise a sufficient Army to oppose the progress of so Barbarous and formida­ble an Enemy, till the very day before the breaking up of the Diet, the King and the Senators endea­vour'd to find out a way to avoid the terrible dan­ger that threatned 'em, and for that end resolv'd to Prolong the Diet; But as soon as the Deputies were inform'd of this Resolution, they sent their Marshal to the Senators, to put 'em in mind of the Law which forbids the prolonging of Diets, and afterward to take leave of the King. The Marshal, to execute his Commission, went to the Senate, and began to thank the King, and to take leave of Him in the Name of all the Nobility; whereupon the Senators rising up, desir'd that they wou'd condes­cend to sit only one day longer, representing the Pressing Exigencies of the present Juncture. The Chancellor seconded these Intreaties with a very Moving and Pathetick Harangue. After which the Marshal having resum'd his Character, which he had already laid down, went back to the Deputies, and pray'd them to give their Opinion concerning the Prolongation which the King and Senate desir'd. The Deputies met again at the return of their Marshal, and were, at last, prevail'd with, tho' not without a great deal of difficulty, to con­sent that the Diet should be prolong'd, but, upon this condition, that every one of them should ob­tain whatever his Palatinat had charg'd him to ask.

CHAP. XVI. Of the Diet of the Election.

THE General Diet for the Election of a King is always held in the open Field, about half a League from Warsaw, near the Village of Vola, where they erect a sort of Booth cover'd with Boards, at the Publick Charge, which, in the Polish Language, is called Szopa, or a Shelter from bad Weather. This place is built and prepar'd by the Treasurer of the Crown: 'tis surrounded with a Ditch, and has Three Doors. The Day appointed for the Diet being come, the Senate and the Nobi­lity go to St. John's Church at Warsaw, to hear the Mass of the Holy Ghost, and to beg the Grace of God in order to the Electing of a New King, who may have all the Qualitys necessary to defend the Interests of the Church and of the Republick. Af­ter which they go to the Szopa, where the Order of the Nobility elects the Marshal of the Depu­ties that were sent by the Petty Diets, who, be­ing Chosen by Plurality of Voices, and having taken the Oath, goes to Salute the Senators, and to be con­firm'd by their Approbation.

After these Preliminaries, the Orders of the Se­nate and Nobility enter into an Union, or Associa­tion, which they Ratifie and Confirm with an Oath, Not to separate from one another; not to Name any person for King; Nor acknowledge him as such till he be Elected by the unanimous consent of 'em all. They swear also to preserve all the Rights, Privileges and Immunities of the Republick; and that he who shall do otherwise, shall be declar'd an enemy to his Coun­try. They Promise reciprocally, neither to give their [Page 138]Voices for an Election, nor to enter into any Agree­ment with the Candidates, or their Ambassadors, till all the Irregularities and Disorders that have been committed either in the Kingdom or Dutchy be consider'd and redress'd. They annul and make void all the Decrees of the Tribunals, and e­ven the Statutes of the Kings that are found to be contrary to their Liberties, and Promise to make a Law to that Purpose. They declare, That all the Judgements given before the Publication of the Interregnum shall be valid; and that they will ap­prove of all that shall be done by the Court of Ju­stice, establish'd during the Interregnum, which is called Kaptur, and is design'd for the defence of the Country, for Coyning of Money, for raising of Soldiers, and for maintaining the Laws. They for­bid any person to come to the Diet with Strangers, or with Fire-Arms: They ordain, that the Gene­rals of the Army shall take an Oath before Com­missioners, to discharge the Trust that is repos'd in 'em, with all possible fidelity, to make no other use of their Troops than to oppose the Enemies of the Nation; To defend the Frontiers of the King­dom, and to secure the Honour and Liberties of the Republick. They oblige 'em also to Swear, to As­sert the Publick Interest, in case of a Sedition, or Revolt; To restrain the Souldiers from injuring a­ny person; To receive no Money either from the Clergy or Laity, and to hinder the Soldiers from receiving any. After which, they forbid the Offi­cers of the Army to March with their Forces into the Heart of the Kingdom, and much less near the Diet, upon pain of being declared Enemies of the State: And if the Republick should be Attack'd by such Potent Enemies, that the Army shou'd not be strong enough to oppose them, they declare, That from that Minute they Summon all the Nobility to Meet together without delay at the [Page 139]place and time which the Archbishop of Gnesna and his Council shall appoint; That the Review of the Soldiers rais'd in General by the Republick, or in Particular by the Palatinats, shall be made in the Camp; That each Palatinat shall take care to pay it's own Troops, and not to Disband any but such as the General Diet shall think fit to dismiss; That the Army shall not offer any violence to the Per­sons or Estates of the Polish Gentlemen or Clergy; and much less to the Royal Demesnes; And that the Officers shall be accountable for the Injuries done by their Troops. They forbid the Treasurers of the Crown, and of the Dutchy to give out any Mony, without the Knowledge and Approbation of the Arch bishop and his Council, but only for the Payment of the Troops of the Republick; They ordain, that skilful and honest persons shall be sent to visit the Salt-works, and to regulate the Repa­rations that shall be found necessary; and that the Deputies of certain Cities shall not be admitted to the Diet till they have prov'd their Right.

After the Marshal of the Deputies is Elected, and a Court of Justice Established, for the security of all that is done during the Diet, they begin to treat of the Exorbitances, or Irregularities committed a­gainst the Republick in General, or against private Persons. Then they give Audience to the Ainbas­sadors of all the Princes, who either Aspire to the Crown, or Recommend some of the Pretenders.

When the Ambassadors are to have their Au­dience, the Republick sends for them, beginning with the Pope's Nuncio; then proceeding to the Emperour's Ambassador, after him to the French Ambassor, and next to that of Spain: But, since the Diet of Election, held at Warsaw, af­ter the Death of Sigismund Augustus, when the Spanish Ambassador demanded Audience before the Ambassador of France, who, notwithstanding, was [Page 140]preferr'd before him, whereupon he retir'd with­out making his Harangue; there has never been any Ambassanor from the Court of Spain: For, as for Don Ronquillos, the Spanish Minister, who was present at the Diet in 1674. for the Election of the late King John III. he never durst assume the Ti­tle or Quality of Ambassador, least he should be oblig'd to give place to the Ambassador of France.

The Diet always sends some of the Senators to the Ambassadors. I know not whether there be any Constitution that regulates the number of those that are sent to the Ministers; but, I remember, the Diet in 1674. deputed 2 Palatins, and 4 Castei­lans, to the Ambassador of France; and all the Friends of the French Faction sent their Servants and Coaches, so that his Train consisted of above 100 Coaches, and more than 3000 Men.

When the Ambassadors receive Audience, they make their Harangue in Latin. The Arch-bishop, or Bishop, who presides, Answers for the Senate, and the Marshal of the Deputies for the Nobility. The French Ambassador, in his return from the Audience, was attended by the same Train that ac­company'd him thither. And since a plentiful En­tertainment is, next to Money, the most prevail­ing and successful Argument to win the Esteem and Affection of a Polander, it ought to be one of the principal cares of an Ambassador, to Treat 'em Liberally, and to allow 'em so much, as may not only fill their Stomachs, but intoxicate their Brains.

Besides the care that an Ambassador ought to take to Manage the Orders of the Senate and No­bility, he ought, in a particular manner, to oblige the Clergy, who, by reason of their Interest and Authority, are most capable of rendring his Ne­gotiation successful. He must be always ready to make them considerable Presents, which they re­ceive under the notion of Alms; that in their [Page 141]Sermons and private Discourse, they may extol the Liberality and Magnificence of his Master: 'Tis plain then that an Ambassador ought to be Libe­ral to all the various Ranks and Conditions of Peo­ple, that he may gain the Assistance of some, and avoid the Opposition of others. Besides, he ought not to pay 'em all that he promises in ready Mo­ney, but give them part at first, and keep 'em in expectation of the rest, otherwise they do not be­lieve themselves oblig'd to keep their Word; and the hopes of receiving more, has a far greater In­fluence upon 'em, than the consideration of what they have receiv'd already.

I have already observ'd, and 'twill not be im­proper to repeat it, that an Ambassador is oblig'd to Manage all the Senators in General, as 'tis in a particular manner his Interest to Manage the Bi­shops and Clergy; because they are the Heads and Masters of Religion, by which the People are usu­ally soonest gain'd; But, above all, if an Ambassa­dor designs to obtain the Favour of the Senate, be must never forget to secure the Assistance of at least one of the most Considerable Prelates; And 'tis even expedient to Treat the Clergy as well as the Laity. For the Money that is spent in Feasts is sometimes bestow'd to better purpose, than that which is given away in Presents, because he that gives Presents acquires the Jealousy and Ha­tred of those whom he neglects; whereas many Persons at once may be oblig'd by a Well-tim'd En­tertainment. Liberality is the most necessary Qua­lification of an Ambassador; for, if he should be Penurious, his Master would be accused of the same fault; and the People, who Judge only by what they see, would be apt to believe, that his Parsimo­ny was a Mark of the Poverty of the Candidat whom he Represents.

'Tis also no less certain that an Ambassador should pursue no other Interest than that of his Master, that he should serve him without any pri­vate design, and blindly follow all his Orders and Intentions. 'Tis for this reason that the Popes for­bid the Nuncio's, whom they send to Po­land to the Diets of the Election of a King, to make any Interest to secure the advantage of the Privilege which that Prince has to Nomi­nate one to the Dignity of a Cardinal, that it may appear to all the World, that they are only concern'd for the Publick good of Christendom, and that a Minister, who is sent from the Common Fa­ther of the Faithful, comes not thither with a Spi­rit of Partiality; but only with a design to pro­mote the Election of a Prince, who may be able and willing to advance the good of the Church and State. Nevertheless, it has been frequently ob­serv'd, that the Nuncio's, contrary to the express Orders of the Soveraign Pontiff, have acted zea­lously for their private Interests, and have made great Party's to secure the Nomination to the Car­dinalship.

To return to the Diet; after all the Grievances are redress'd, and all the Ambassadors have had Audience of the Republick, they proceed to the Election of a King; But before they give their Votes, they Implore, upon their knees, the Assist­ance of the Holy Ghost, by Singing the Veni Crea­tor; after which, the Deputies of each Palatinat give their Votes, and Communicate 'em to the rest; and if all the Votes be for one Candidate, the Arch-bishop of Gnesna, or the Bishop who pre­sides in his Pallace, demands thrice, Whether the Grievances be Redress'd, and afterwards Proclaims the King Elect, which is also done by the Marshals of the Crown, and of the Dutchy: after which they all Sing the Te Deum.

I observ'd, that the King Elect, is Proclaim'd by the Arch-bishop, when all the Votes are for him; For, it may sometimes happen, that the Diet may be divided, in which case the strongest Party car­ries it. Thus in the Diet that was held, after the Retreat of Henry III. one Party Chose Stephen Bat­tori, and the other Elected Maximilian of Austria; Maximilian designing to enter into Poland with some Troops, was prevented by Stephen Batori, who arriv'd before him at Cracow, where he was Crown'd the 18th of April, 1576. Thus all the Voices were transmitted to King Stephen, whom the Polanders oblig'd afterwards to Marry the Princess Ann, whom they had already acknowledg'd for their Queen.

After the Death of Stephen Battori, there hap­pen'd a much greater Division in the Diet; for there being Two Parties form'd, one of which was supported by Zamoski, and the other by Sboroski; the former Chose Signismund III. Son to John King of Sweden, and Catherine Sister of Sigismund Augu­stus, the last of the Race of Jagellon, and Nephew to Queen Ann the Relict of King Stephen; and this Party was so strong, that they Crown'd Sigismund at Cracow the 27th of December, 1587. tho' Maxi­milian of Austria, who was Elected by Sborosky's Party, had been Proclaim'd King in the Church of the Bernardins at Warsaw, by Cardinal Radziwill, who was of his Faction. In the mean time Maxi­milian entering into Poland with some Troops, Za­moski pursu'd him to Byczin in Silesia, where he de­feated and took him Prisoner, Jan. 25. 1587. and oblig'd him to renounce his Title to the Crown. So that Maximilian was a Second time excluded from the Crown of Poland, and the Princes of the House of Austria a Third time; First, In the Person of Ernest, by the Election of Henry de Valois; Second­ly, In Maximilian, by that of Steven Battori; And [Page 144]a Third time in the same Maximilian, by that of Sigismund III.

CHAP. XVII. Of the Election of a Successor.

THo' the Election of a Successor is contrary to the Laws and Constitutions of Poland, and in­consistent with the Privileges of an Elective King­dom; it may sometimes happen, that the natural affection, which most persons have for their Chil­dren, or Relations, may induce them to make Par­ty's in the Republick, to get them Chosen during their Life: Thus in the Reign of Sigismund I. his Son Sigismund Augustus, tho' but Ten years old, was nam'd King during his Father's Life, upon these Conditions; That he should not, in the least, med­dle with the Affairs of Poland till after his Father's death; That when he came to be Fifteen years old, he should Swear to maintain all the Rights and Privi­leges of the Republick; And, that this Example should not prejudice a Free Election for the future; which his Father Confirm'd by Letters Patents gi­ven at Cracow, 1530. And afterwards by other Letters dated at P [...]otrkow, 1538. for that Prince lived 82 years. But Sigismund Augustus being dead, the Re­publick being Assembl'd in a Diet held at Warsaw, after they had carefully examin'd the Ancient Laws of the Kingdom, made a Constitution, by which they expresly Prohibited the Nomination of any Successor for the future, during the Life of the Reigning Prince, that they might Inviolably pre­serve the Right and Liberty of Choosing any So­veraign they pleas'd.

Nevertheless Stephen Battori seeing he had no Children, and considering the danger to which the Republick was expos'd during the Two last Inter­regnums, propos'd the Election of a Successor in a Diet held at Warsaw, contrary to the above-men­tion'd Constitution; But the whole Order of the Nobility oppos'd the Design of that Great King, who died soon after at Grodno in Lithuania, Decem. 12. 1586.

Since any Christian Prince may aspire to the Crown of Poland, 'tis evidently the Interest of 'em all to oppose the Election of a Successor, which might render the Kingdom Hereditary, and con­sequently ruin their Pretensions.

'Twas this Consideration that oblig'd the pre­sent Emperor to send Francis de Lisola to the Diet held at Warsaw, in the Year 1661. to oppose the Design of King John Casimir, who wou'd have had a Prince Chosen to Succeed him after his death: And this Envoy, with the Assistance of John Ow­erbeck, Envoy of the Elector of Brandenburg, who was also apprehensive of the same design, form'd a strong Party, and was so effectually seconded by Marshal Lubomirski, that they broke Casimir's design, and prevail'd with the Diet to make a Con­stitution, forbidding any person, for the future, to make mention of the Election of a Succes­sor.

The reason why King John Casimir Summon'd a Diet at Warsaw, to deliberate about the Election of a Successor, was, because that Prince consider'd the danger to which the Republick had been ex­pos'd for above Twelve years, during which they had Maintain'd a War against the Cossacks, Tartars, Muscovites, Swedes, Transilvanians, and the Mar­quis of Brandenburg, and that none of all those E­nemies would have Invaded Poland, if they had not been incourag'd by his want of Issue. And there­fore [Page 146]he look'd upon the Election of a Successor, as the most effectual way to prevent the disorders that might be occasion'd during an Interregnum, by the Jealousie and Ambition of the Neighbouring PrInces, and especially of the Muscovites, who pre­tended to make themselves Masters of Lithuania, and to make all the Inhabitants Slaves.

There were also many Lithuanian Gentlemen who were engag'd in the same design with King Casimire, and had earnestly desir'd that Prince, and the Nobility of Poland, to Consent to the Electi­on of a Successor, who might be able, after the King's death, to oppose the Muscovites, who only waited for that opportunity to enter into Lithuania with a great Army, and to possess themselves of that Dutchy.

A considerable Number of the Nobility were prevail'd with to comply with the intended Ele­ction of a Successor upon these Conditions; That he should be Chosen again after the death of the King; That he should be a Roman Catholick; That he should not be a Piaste, that is, a Native Polander; That he should not be a King, or Soveraign Prince of any other Country; That he should not be a Neighbour of Poland; That he shou'd be an Un­marry'd Person, and one that was neither too young, nor too old.

It must be acknowledg'd that the design was good: for the King, and those who seconded his desire, look'd upon this as the best (if not the only) Expedient, to secure the Republick from the otherwise unavoidable dangers, to which it wou'd be expos'd during an Interregnum, by the Ambiti­on of it's Neighbours, and the Jealousy and Factions of those who shou'd aspire to the Crown. But those who oppos'd the Election of a Successor, al­ledg'd on the other hand, That no Prudent Per­son wou'd venture upon a present danger, to [Page 147]avoid a future inconveniency; That such an In­novation wou'd introduce a Hereditary Successi­on, and entirely destroy the Liberty of Elections, notwithstanding all the measures that cou'd be ta­ken to secure it; That 'twas contrary to the Laws of the Kingdom to Chuse a Prince during the Life of the King; That the Republick cou'd not consent to such an Election without divesting it self of its Liberty; That the Choice cou'd not be determin'd without offending several Princes, and involving the Nation in new Troubles, at a time when 'twas their Interest to maintain an un­interrupted Peace with all their Neighbours.

These are the most Material Arguments that were urg'd on both sides: I leave it to the Reader to Judge, which of 'em were most agreeable to Reason, that I may proceed to acquaint him with the nature of the Pacta Conventa, which the King Elect Swears to observe, in St. John's Church at Warsaw.

CHAP. XVIII. Of the Pacta Conventa, or the Contract betwixt the King and the People.

THE Polanders are so fond of their Liberty and so afraid of losing it, that as soon as the King is Elected, they make Him Swear upon the Altars to maintain all their Privileges during His Reign. This is usually call'd the Pacta Conventa. which is properly a Contract betwixt the King and the People, by which the former is oblig'd to preserve all the Rights and Immunities of the latter.

According to the Laws of Poland, this impor­tant Ceremony ought to be perform'd before the King be Proclaim'd. Thus at the Election of Henry of Valois, after they had rejected Ernest of Austria, the Emperor's Son, and Confirm'd the Election of King Henry, John de Monluc Bishop of Valence, that Prince's Ambassador, was oblig'd by the Senate to come to the Diet, where the Conditions that were to be observ'd by the New King, his Master, were Read in his Presence: After which he took an Oath to Observe 'em in the Name of Henry de Valois, and his Brother Charles IX. Then he was conducted to St. John's Church, where, after the Celebration of the Mass, Henry of France was Proclaim'd King of Poland by the Great Marshal of the Crown, May 18. 1573. Afterwards the Ambassadors that were sent by the Republick, to offer the Crown to King Henry, oblig'd both him and his Brother to take the same Oath at Pa­ris, in the Great Hall of the Palace, on the 10th of September following. This is the Method pre­scrib'd by the Laws for Swearing to keep the Pa­cta Conventa; But this Regulation is not always punctually observ'd; For both King Michael Vicz­nowieski, and John Sohieski, took the Oath several days after their Election at Warsaw, upon the great Altar of St. John's Church.

The Pacta Conventa, or Contract, is drawn up and Methodiz'd by the Order of the Senate and Nobility; after which the Three Orders go to Church, where the Great Marshal Reads the whole Contract aloud, of which these are the principal Articles.

That the King shall not assume the Quality, or Title of Heir of Poland, nor appoint any Person to Succeed him: but that on the contrary, he shall Inviolably preserve and maintain the Laws and Constitutions relating to the Free Election of a King.

That he shall Ratify all the Treaties of Peace made with Foreign Princes.

That he shall make it his principal care to pre­serve the Publick Quiet and Tranquility.

That he shall not pretend to the Right of Coin­ing Money, or deprive the Republick of the profits of the Coinage.

That, without the Consent of the Republick, he shall neither declare War against any Prince, nor give Orders for the levying of Forces. And that, without the same consent, he shall neither bring any Soldiers into the Kingdom, nor suffer any to go out of it.

That he shall not introduce any Strangers, of what Rank or Quality soever into his Council; and that he shall not bestow any Offices, Dignities or Go­vernments upon 'em.

That all the Officers shall be Polanders, or Lithua­nians, or at least Natives of such Provinces as de­pend upon the Crown of Poland.

That the Officers of the Regiment of Guards shall be Natives of Poland, or Lithuania; that the Colonel shall be a Polish Gentleman, that he shall take an Oath of Fidelity to the Republick; and that all the Officers shall be under the Jurisdiction of the Marshals.

That the King shall not Marry without the consent of the Senate, according to the Ancient Laws of the Kingdom; and that the Train and Attendants of the Princess, whom he shall Marry, shall be re­gulated by the Senate.

That he shall never make use of his private Signet, in Affairs that concern the Repub­lick.

That for the preservation of his Power and Dig­nity, he shall dispose of the Offices both of the Re­publick and Court; least they shou'd be either [Page 150]usurp'd, or remain vacant; and that the number of 'em shall not be diminish'd.

That he shall Administer Justice, according to the Advice of the Senators and Counsellors that attend upon him.

That, for the Expences of his Table, he shall only possess those Revenues that were granted by the Republick to the Kings his Predecessors; and that he shall enjoy 'em only for his Life.

That he shall not confer upon any one Person the Offices or Dignities, which, according to the Ancient Laws, ought not to be possess'd by one Man.

That he shall take care, in the space of six weeks, to fill up all the vacant Offices.

That the first thing he shall do in the Diet, shall be to dispose of the Vacancy's, and to cause the Chancellor to publish them; and that in pursuance of the Laws he shall only bestow them on Polish Gentlemen, who are Persons of Merit, of the Age requir'd by Law, and of a staid and solid Judgment.

That he and his Council shall so regulate the Troops, as well Horse as Foot, that the Republick may not stand in need of any Foreign Troops, nor be put to an unusual Expence, and that the Sol­diers shall be satisfy'd with their pay, and do no injury to the Peasants.

That hesh all in no wise diminish the Treasure at Cracow, but on the contrary shall endeavour to aug­ment it.

That he shall borrow no Money, but with the Consent of the Republick.

That if the Exigences of the State require Na­val forces, he shall not pretend to Levy 'em with­out the approbation of the Nobility, and the Ad­vice of the Senate.

And finally, That all the Rights, Liberties, and Privileges, that have been justly and lawfully grant­ed [Page 151]to the Polanders, Lithuanians, and to all the In­habitants of the Provinces depending on them, and to all the Cities, according to what has been or­dain'd in the preceding Diets, and to what shall af­terwards be ordained in the following Diets, shall be inviolably kept and preserv'd; and that he shall issue out his Letters Pattents to Confirm them in all their Clauses and Conditions.

They also frequently add several other Articles according to the exigency of the present Juncture, and the Quality and Circumstances of the Elected Prince.

As for the Ceremonies that are used when they make the King Swear the Capitulation, The Arch-bishop, and the Marshal of the Deputies car­ry it before him, after the Mass is said, and re­quire him to take an Oath to observe it, according to his promise. Then the King being upon his Knees before the Great Altar, says, after the Chan­cellor,

We N. Chosen King of Poland, and Great Duke of Lithuania, Russia, Prussia, Massovia, Samogitia, Kio­via, Volhinia, Podolia, Podlassia, Livonia, Smolen­sko, Siberia and Czernichovia, Promise to Almighty God, and Swear upon the Holy Evangelists of Jesus Christ, to observe, maintain, and accomplish all the Con­ditions agreed upon at our Election, by our Ambassa­dors, with the Senators and Deputies of Poland, and of the Great Dutchy of Lithuania, and Confirmed by the Oath of our Ambassadors; and to perform the same accor­ding to all the Clauses, Points, Articles and Conditions mention'd therein, and in such sort that the speciality can­not derogate from the generality, nor the generality from the speciality. All which we promise to Ratifie by our Oath on the Day of Our Coronation.

After the King has Sworn to keep the Pacta Con­venta, the Chancellor gives him the Decree of his Election Written in Parchment, and Signed by the Senators and Deputies.

The Republick of Poland uses these Precautions at the Election of their King, that if afterwards he should act contrary to what he promises to obsorve, the Senators may have a right to put him in mind of his duty. It was the breach of one of those Articles, which gave the Polanders occasion to complain of King Michael; for, in the Pacta Conventa which he Swore to observe, they had In­serted this Article; That he should not Marry any Princess without the Consent of the Republick: Nevertheless, without asking their Consent, he Marry'd the Emperor's Sister; and the Party that was form'd against him look'd upon this as a suf­ficient ground to compel him to Abdicate.

If the Prince who is Elected be not present at Warsaw, he takes the Oath in the presence of the Deputies, whom the Republick sends for that pur­pose, and obliges himself before them, to observe all the Articles of the Capitulation. 'Twas thus that Sigismond the Third Swore to keep the Pacta Conventa, in the Abby of Oliva, near Dantzick, Anno 1587. as they were drawn up by the Senate and the Nobility.

'Tis the Custom in Poland, that the Great Mar­shal, or in his absence the Petty Marshal, carries the Staff erect before the King when he goes to any Ceremony. But 'tis observable, that from the time of his Election to his Coronation, they carry the Staff bow'd down, that when the King Issues out any Letters, Orders or Constitutions, he only assumes the Quality of King Elect; and that no Dispatches can be Sealed but with the little Seal of the Closet, which is a sign that the Election is per­fected by the Coronation, which is, as it were, the Seal of it.

CHAP. XIX. Of the King's Coronation.

A KING of Poland cannot exercise the Royal Authority before his Coronation: for he can neither dispose of any Office nor Benesice, nor so much as grant any Favour, nor use the Great Seal of the Chancery: and the Courts of Justice which ought to be kept in his Name, and are shut up at the beginning of the Interregnum, cannot make a Decree till after his Coronation.

Tis the New King who appoints the Day for this Ceremony, which must be perform'd at Cra­cow, in the Cathedral Church, in the Castle. This City takes its Name from King Cracus, who built it in the Year 700, after he had left Gnesna, which was formerly the Capital City of the Kingdom. It is scituated on the Vistula, in Upper Poland. 'Tis the Seat of a Bishop, who is a Suffragan of the Arch-Bishop of Gnesna: The City is very large, fine, and well-built, but the Streets are ill Paved, as in most other Cities of that Country: Howe­ver the Streets are very broad, and straight, with a great Square in the middle, where the Town-house is built. The Castle, or the King's Palace, is seat­ed upon a little Eminence, or Rock, the Foot of which is washed by the Vislula. The Circumfe­rence of this Eminence is very small, and conse­quently the Palace is of no very great Extent; and as for the Church, tho it be the Cathedral of a great Diocess, and the Burying-place of the Kings of Poland; 'tis one of the smallest and least Beau­tiful Structures of that kind that I have had occa­sion to see in that Country.

It must be acknowledg'd, that the King's House is really well built; but besides the extraordinary smallness and obscurity of the Court, it has neither Garden, Wood, nor Water; nor is it adorn'd with any Walls, or Avenues; It was formerly a strong place, when the strength of places consisted in the height of their Scituation, but 'tis now on­ly fit to refist some flying Parties of Horse: 'tis here where the Jewels of the Crown are kept with the Royal Ornaments, that are used at the King's Coronation. There is also to be seen in the Little Hill, or Rising Ground, on which it stands, the Cave or Den of that Furious Dragon, which made such a terrible havock in all the Neighbouring places, and which, 'tis said, Cracus killed, by laying some Meat for him, mixt with Pitch and Brim­stone.

When the Coronation-Day draws near, the King makes his Entry into Cracow on Horseback, the Sheriffs of the City carrying a Canopy of State before him. The Troops, both Horse and Foot March before, with their Officers; and are follow'd by the Palatines, Bishops and Ambassadors on Horse­back. The Ceremony is doubtless very Splendid, and I know not where a Traveller can have oc­casion to see a more Magnificent Cavalcade. A Man who rides on Horseback before the King, scat­ters some small pieces of Silver, stampt with the Effigies of the New King, among the People in the Streets; but this Liberality costs him so little, that I do not believe there are a hundred Crowns di­stributed. Thus the King is conducted from the City Gate to the Castle, passing thro the pub­lick place, where there are several Triumphal Arches adorn'd with Statues, Devices, and various Inscriptions.

On the day that precedes the Coronation, which is called the day of Expiation, they per­form [Page 155]the Funeral of the Deceased King, whose Body is carry'd to the Church of St. Stanislaus at Schalka, where the Marshalls break their Staves, and the Chancellors their Seals against the King's Cof­fin. The New King goes also thither with all the Officers of the Crown and Dutchy, and all that are present at Court. The Company's of Tradesmen walk thither bare-foot in Procession, each of them accompany'd with the representation of a Coffin cover'd with a Pall, supported by two Men. Thus the whole Multitude goes to visit the Relicks of St. Stanislaus Bishop of Cracow, who was kill'd in the Year 1079 by King Boleslaus, as he was saying Mass. After which they bring back the Body of the Deceased King to the Chapel of the Cathedral Church, which is the Burying-place of His Prede­cessors.

The day after the Funeral is the Coronation-Day; The Ceremony ought to be perform'd by the Archbishop of Gnesna, as Primate of the King­dom; yet there are some Examples to the contra­ry. For Stephen Battori was Crowned by the Bi­shop of Cracow, because the Archbishop of Gnesna was of the Faction of Maximilian of Austria, whom a Party of Polanders had Chosen; and the late King John Sobieski was Crowned by the Bishop of Cracow, because the Archbishop of Gnes [...]a died during the Diet of Election.

This day the King being Richly Cloathed, is conducted in Solemn Procession to the Cathedral Church, by the Senate and the Nobility. Before he enters into the Church, the Great Master of the Horse of the Kingdom brings the Crown, Scepter, Globe of Gold, and the Naked Sword to the Arch­bishop, who lays 'em upon the Altar; after which the Bishop of Cracow and Cujavia, having receiv'd the King, and bolding Him between them, present Him to the Archbishop, to whom he makes a bow.

The King being in this condition, the Archbi­shop, and the Two Bishops put him in mind of his Duty, and Obligation to the Republick; after which he kisses the Archbishops hand, and laying his own upon the Gospel, he Swears to observe Inviolably all the Articles which he had before Sworn to keep in the Cathedral Church of St. John at VVarsaw. The Oath runs thus,

VVe N. Chosen King of Poland, and Great Duke of Lithuania, Russia, Massovia, Prussia, Samogitia, Livonia, Smolensko, Volhinia, Kiovia, Siberia, Po­dolia, Podlassia, and Czernikowia, by all the Orders of both Estates of Poland, and Lithuania, and of all the Provinces which depend upon them, and are Incorporated with them, having been Elected freely, and with the Ʋ ­nanimous Consent of all; Promise sincerely, and Swear before Almighty God, and upon the Holy Evangelists of Jesus Christ, to Maintain, Observe, Keep and Fulfil, in all their Circumstances, Points and Articles, all the Rights Liberties, Immunities, and Privileges, both Publick and private (that are not contrary to the common right, and liberties of both these Nations, or to any Law either Ecclesiastical or Temporal) that have been justly and lawfully esiablish'd by our Predecessors Kings of Poland, and Great Dukes of Lithuania, or granted by all the Or­ders during the Interregnum, to all the Roman Catho­lick Churches, Lords, Barons, Gentlemen, Citizens and Inhabitants of what rank or condition soever, with the Pacta Conventa agreed upon betwixt our Ambassadors and the Orders of the Kingdom and Great Dutchy of Lithuania.

Moreover, we promise to maintain whatsever was Fu [...]ed or Agreed upon in the Diet of our Election, or shall be Enacted or Agreed upon in that of our Corona­tion, to execute the same, and to cause to be restored to the Kingdom, and to the Great Dutchy of Lithuania, and united to their Lands and Revenues whatsoever has been in any in owner alinated, or dismembred therefront [Page 157]by what way soever; Not to contract the limits of the Kingdom, and Great Dutchy of Lithuania, but to defend and enlarge them; to establish Courts of Ju­stice in all places, for all the Inhabitants of the King­dom, and the Dutchy of Lithuania, and to render Ju­stice to every one without delay, or respect to persons. And if it should happen (which God forbid) that we should violate Our Oath in any one point, we consent that all the Inhabitants of the Kingdom, and of all our Terri­tories, shall be discharg'd and exempted from the Obe­dience and Fidelity they owe us.

After the King has taken this Oath, He kneels upon a Cushion of Red Taffeta, while the Litany of the Saints is Read; at the end of which they take off his Clothes, and the Archbishop Anoints his Right hand and Arm up to the Elbow with Consecrated Oil, and afterwards his Shoulders and Forehead; and then they put on his Clothes again. After this Ceremony, the two Bishops Conduct him to the Chapel, where they Cloath him with another Habit, somewhat resembling that of a Bishop; then the Marshals of the Crown and Dutchy, with the Officers that are Senators, place him upon a Throne erected in the Middle of the Church, where He hears Mass, and is afterwards brought back to the Altar, where the Archbishop puts a Naked Sword into his Right-hand, saying, Receive this Sword, with which you are powerfully to Protect and Defend the Holy Church and the Faith­ful. After which the Great Standard-bearer of the Kingdom Girds it to his side: The King ha­ving the Sword by His side, draws it out of the Scabbard, and beats the Air four times, in form of a Cross, towards the Four Parts of the World; and having wip'd it upon his Left Arm, he puts it up again into the Seabbard. Then he kneels, and the Archbishop puts the Crown upon His Head, the Scepter into His Right hand, and the Globe of [Page 158]Gold into His Left. After which the King rises, and His Sword is drawn and given to the Sword­bearer of the Kingdom, to be carry'd before Him; and then Marching between the Archbishop and the Two Bishops, He is brought back to the same Throne.

All these Ceremonies being ended, the Arch­bishop returns to the Altar; and after Te Deum is Sung, and that Prelate Seated, the King comes to make His Confession to him; after which he gives the Sacrament to His Majesty, and then the Benediction to the People. This done, the Mar­shal of the Court Cries, Vivat Rex; and is Answer'd by all the People, who Repeat the same words. In the mean time the Treasurer of the Kingdom scat­ters Money among the People who are in the Church. 'Twou'd be needless to describe the Feast that usually follows this Ceremony, since I intend in a peculiar Chapter to give a particular Account of the Feasts and Entertainments of the Polan­ders. Only it may be reasonably suppos'd, that a Feast which a King makes, after His Coronation, is very Splendid and Magnificent.

The Day after the Coronation, the King goes in Great Pomp, being Cloathed in His Royal Robes, to the Town-house, where, upon a Throne Erected before the House, the Magistrates come to Assure him of their Fidelity, and present him with the Keys of all the Gates in a Silver Dish: the Chancellor, or Vice-Chancellor, assures them re­ciprocally of the Affection and Clemency of the King, and Reads, with an Audible Voice, the Oath of Fidelity, which they take kneeling, and holding up their hands. Then they pre­sent His Majesty with a Purse full of Ducats; after which he restores the Keys, and makes some of the Burgesses of the City, or of some other place, Gol­den Knights, by striking them softly with his Na­ked [Page 159]Sword upon the Shoulders. This done, the Treasurer of the Crown scatters some Pieces of Silver among the People: at the same time the King goes to a House that looks into the Square, and afterwards returns to the Castle with the same Train that Accompany'd him to the Town­house.

I have already observ'd, that 'tis the Interest of the King of Poland to get himself Crown'd as soon as 'tis possible, and I shall take this occasion to shew what advantage he receives by it. 'Tis certain, that assoon as the Polish Noblemen have Chosen their King, they begin to look upon him as an U­surper of their Liberties; and, on the other hand, the King looks upon the Nobility as a Formida­ble Body, that opposes all his Designs. Now he cannot either weaken them, or strengthen him­self more effectually, than by making 'em pay dear for the Favors he bestows upon 'em. For, 'tis in his power to dispose of all the Offices, Benesi­ces, and Royal Gifts, which amonnt to a third part of all the Revenues of the Kingdom; which he cannot do till after his Coronation.

Nevertheless, the late King was so far from ob­serving this Maxim, that tho' he might have been Crown'd immediately after the Day of his Election, which was May 19. 1674. he did not ap­point the Day for his Coronation till Feb. 2. 1676. during which time he made Two Campagnes, one in Ʋkrania, and the other in Podolia. As for that in Ʋkrania, he set out from Warsaw, August 22. 1674. and advanc'd towards Leopold, where his Army was to Rendezvous. There he was inform'd, that the Queen his Wife lay sick at Casimirs upon the Vistula; Whereupon he left the Camp at Leo­pold, and arriv'd at Casimirs on the 8th of October. Not long after he return'd to the Army, because the Nights began to grow so cold, that the Turks [Page 160]who are not accustom'd to such a Cold Climate, be­gan to think of retiring.

After the Turks had withdrawn their Forces, the King led the Army of the Crown, and that of Lithuania, which both together amounted to a­bout 30000 Men, into Ʋkrania, where he kept them so long, that the Lithuanian Troops, under the Command of the Great General Patz, aban­don'd him, to avoid the Miserable Fate of the Polish Army, which was so harass'd with Hunger and Cold, that it was reduc'd to less than 3000 Men; for the King staid in Ʋkrania till April, and arriv'd on the 25th of that Month at Sloczow, whi­ther the Queen was come to receive him.

The Turks understanding that the Polish Army was ruin'd in Ʋkrania, that the King was gone back with the Miserable Remnants of his Forces, and that those of Lithuania had left him against his will, they return'd with a Great Army in the beginning of July, 1675, when the King was at Jawarow, thinking of nothing but to refresh him­self after the Fatigues of the Preceding Cam­paign. But upon the first Advice of the March of the Ottoman Army, which consisted of 30000 Turks, and 80000 Tartars; he set out from Ja­warow the 10th of July, and Marched in hast to Leopold, which the Turks threatned to Besiege. He Encamp'd near the City with about 3000 Men, whom he had drawn together; and the Turks be­ing inform'd of his weakness, sent a Body of 14000 Tartars to force his Camp, but they durst not Attack him. 'Twas given out, that a great number of Tartars were killed on the 24th of Au­gust, 1675, in the Attack of the Camp at Leopold, tho' 'tis certain that there was only one Horse wounded with an Arrow. For the Tartars retir'd without losing one of their Men, or wounding one of their Enemies.

The Turks, as I intimated before, are not able to bear the extream coldness of the Winter in Poland; for, having once enter'd Russia with a for­midable Army, and not returning soon enough, they were surpriz'd with so violent a Cold, that a­bove 40000 of 'em were Frozen to death, and ma­ny were found dead in their Horses Bellies, into which they had crept to secure themselves from the Cold. And 'tis this that obliges them to re­tire out of Poland by the end of October at far­thest.

CHAP. XX. Of the Queens of Poland.

HAVING Discours'd at length of the Kings of Poland, and of their Election and Coro­nation, it will not be improper to give some ac­count of the Queens: 'Tis certainly of great Im­portance to the Republick, that a King, when he Marries, should choose a Princess, whose Alliance may be advantageous to the State. And there­fore this Article is inserted in the Paeta Conventa, which the New King Swears to observe, that he shall not Marry without the Consent of the Repub­lick. For they are as much concern'd as the King himself, in the Choice of a Queen, tho' the Polish Nobility are not oblig'd to Choose any of his Chil­dren to Succeed him. So that a King of Poland cannot Marry without the Consent of the Repub­lick, unless he resolve to violate his Oath, and ex­pose himself to the Jealousy and Hatred of His peo­ple, who are not easily pacify'd on such occasions. Thus when Sigismund III. Marry'd Ann of Austria, without the Consent of the Republick, and caused [Page 162]her to be Crown'd at Cracow in the Year 1592, he met with so much opposition in the Diet, that was afterwards held at Warsaw, that he was forc'd to acknowledge his Fault.

As a King of Poland cannot Marry without the Consent of the Republick, so he cannot Divorce his Wife without the same Approbation. For when Sigismund Augustus, the last of the Race of the Jagellons, separated from Elizabeth of Austria, because of a Crime with which she was falsly charg'd, and after her Death Marry'd one Radzi­will, a Widow of a Palatin of Troki; The Senators were so exasperated, that they had almost pro­ceeded to declare the Throne Vacant, because he slighted his Fair and Chast Queen and Wife, and Marry'd the Widow of a simple Palatin, without the Consent of the Republick.

But Ʋladislaus the IV. pursu'd wiser Maxims: He was sensible of the danger of Irritating a stub­born and seditious People, and had a more tender regard to the Articles he had Sworn to observe. For when the King of England offer'd him his Niece, the Elector Palatine's Daughter in Marriage, he declin'd the Match, and declar'd, that he neither cou'd nor wou'd Marry without the Consent of the Republick; which, in that case, he could not ex­pect to obtain, because the Princess was a Prote­stant.

When a King of Poland Marries after his Coro­nation, the Queen cannot be Crown'd without the Consent of the Republick. But if he be Marry'd before, he may cause her also to be Crown'd with­out asking their Consent. So that the Report which was spread abroad, after the Election of the late King John III, was false and groundless: for 'twas given out, That the Queen his Wife would not be Crown'd, and that the austrian Faction op­pos'd it, both because she was a French-woman born, [Page 163]and because she was but a private Gentlewoman; But the event show'd the contrary; for she was Crown'd at Cracow with her Husband, without the least op­position. But if a Queen of Poland be not a Ca­tholick, she cannot be Crown'd, as it happen'd to He­len, the Wife of Alexander I. and Daughter to the Duke of Muscovy, who being of the Greek Church, and refusing to imbrace the Roman Catholick Faith, the Republick would never consent that She should be Crown'd.

Tho' according to the Constitutions of the Re­publick, and the Ancient Laws of the Kingdom, both the Kings and Queens of Poland ought to be Crown'd at Cracow; we find that this Ceremony has been sometimes perform'd in other places. For Queen Cecilia, the Wife of Ʋladislaus IV. was Crown'd at Warsaw in the Year 1637. And tho' there was a Law made the next Year, that the Queens should always be Crown'd at Warsaw, Anno 1670. 'Tis true, this was done with the consent of all the Orders of the Republick.

When the Queen is Crown'd, the King must de­sire it of the Republick; he must be present at the Ceremony himself; Conduct her to the Church, and present her to the Archbishop of Gnesna, or to the Bishop who is to perform the Ceremony. The Archbishop Anoints Her with the Consecrated Oil, and puts the Crown upon Her head, the Scep­ter into Her right hand, and the Globe of Gold into Her left.

The Queens of Poland have no Officers, but a Marshal and a Chancellor; neither of whom are Senators, but only Judges of the Differences that happen among her Domesticks. They Answer the Harangues that are made to the Queen, when an Ambassador makes her a Compliment in His Master's Name, or when a Present is made to her at the Marriage of a Maid of Honour.

The King furnishes the Queen with Money, to defray the Charge of her Houshold. But after the King's death she must maintain her self, and all her Retinue, with the Revenue which the King bestows upon her, with the Consent of the Republick, both for her Dowry, and for her Marriage-Present. These Revenues are call'd the Reformation, and con­sist of the Reversion of a certain number of Sta­rosties, which she cannot enjoy till they become vacant by the Death of the present Possessors. So that a Queen of Poland is frequently kept from her Estate till she be just ready to leave it. For sometimes those who possess the Starosties that are in her Reformation, out-live her. But if the King die before the Queen's Reformation be settled up­on her, the Republick allows her a Yearly Pension out of the Crown-Lands, as they did to Queen E­leanor in the Year 1674, after the Election of King John; for they were so king to that Princess, as to give her a Yearly Pension of 120000 Livres, by an express Article which was afterwards inserted in the Pacta Conventa; but she chose rather to quit both that and the Kingdom, than to see a French Gentlewoman succeed a Princess of the House of Austria.

CHAP. XXI. Of the Polish Army.

THERE is so little Order or Discipline ob­serv'd in the Polish Army, that the Country is frequently harrass'd by those who are paid to de­fend it, and the Republick is oblig'd to Raise New Troops every Year.

At the first there were few Cities in Poland; But when the Inhabitants grew more Industrious in Cultivating the Ground, they were perpetually molested by their Neighbours, who, by frequent Inrodes, endeavour'd to deprive 'em of the fruit of their Labours. In order to oppose these In­vasions, the Kings caused Castles and Fortresses to be built in the Cities, which always subsisted so long as they were Protected by the Royal Authority, and defended by good Officers, and Disciplin'd Soldiers: But since those Forts were neglected, se­veral Lords have endeavour'd to usurp the Poses­sion of 'em, that they might extend their Domini­on over the Cities, and oppress the Burghers as they do the Peasants in the Villages. Those whom the Kings entrusted with the Government of those Places, did not employ the Revenues that were an­nex'd to 'em, in Repairing the Walls and Fortifi­catious; whence it comes that all their Cities are open; and that the Soldiers, who are put there in­to Winter Quarters, may go out when they please and Ravage the Country. For when a Regiment is to be sent from one end of the Kingdom to the other, the Commander is only Order'd to set out, and to go to the place appointed, without menti­oning either the time, or the places through which he is to March, or the Cities where he is to Quar­ter; so that he may run through the Whole King­dom, and so sometimes spend a Moneth or six Weeks in Marching to a place, which he might have reach'd in Eight days. 'Tis plain, that these disorderly Marches must of necessity waste and destroy the Cities and Villages through which the Soldiers pass: Nor is the Law able to to remedy such an insupportable Grievance, because it is not the Custom in Poland to establish Magazins and Store­houses in any place.

The Gentlemen who go to the Army, spend the best part of their Estates in furnishing them­selves with Magnificent Arms, fine Horses, and rich Apparel, maintaining a Numerous Train of Servants. Their Estates alone are not sufficient to defray so vast a Charge; and besides, they re­ceive no Pay for a considerable time after they en­ter into the Service; so that they are, in a man­ner, constrain'd to Oppress the People, that they may be able to support their extravagant vanity. Some who are naturally of a less violent temper, endeavour to excuse a Fault, which they are forc'd to acknowledge, by laying the blame upon the Court, pretending, that the King bestows the Royal Gifts of the Republick, and the Offices and Dignities upon the Courtiers, or other great Lords, who either have no need of 'em, or do not de­serve 'em, in stead of giving 'em to those who have done good Service in the Army, where they have spent their Estates, and expos'd their Lives for the defence of their Country; Others accuse those who are entrusted with the manage­ment of the Finances, who make 'em wait very long for their Pay, and even then oblige 'em to quit part of it, that they may procure the rest. These Grievances exasperate their Minds, and fre­quently occasion great Complaints in the Diet.

When they Levy Soldiers in Foland, the Cap­tains exact Contributions on those Places where they Raise their Men, and give very little to the Soldiers, Retaining the Money they Receive on the Publick Account, always finding some unjust pretext to Defraud the Soldiers of their Pay, who are consequently under a strong Temptation, to Rob and Pillage the Country; the Officers not daring to Restrain a Disorder which is occasion'd by themselves.

To put a stop to these Irregularities, it has been frequently Propos'd to the Diets, by some Wise and Considering Persons, to keep the Soldiers al­ways Encamp'd, that they may be perpetually un­der a Strict Discipline, ready to oppose the Ene­my, and by that means kept from Pillaging and Ru­ining the Kingdom. And this Expedient wou'd doubtless be very agreeable and advantageous to the People, who could, with less trouble, Raise Money to Pay the Troops at Distance, than Main­tain them at Home, and suffer all the Disorders which they commit in their frequent Marches thro' the Countrey. This Remedy has been very much commended by some, but others are of opinion, that if the Soldiers were always kept in a Camp, un­der the Command of one Officer, 'twon'd be a means to make the Generals of the Armies too Powerful. Thus the Soldiers continue to oppress the People, and harrass the Kingdom, without a­ny Prospect of Redress.

I intimated before, that the want of Discipline, and the little Order that is observ'd among the Po­lish Troops, is the reason why they are oblig'd to Raise a New Army almost every Year; But the manner of Paying their Soldiers, which is neither every Week, nor every Moneth, nor every six Moneths, and sometimes not at all, is a more dan­gerous Fault, because it keeps 'em under a perpetu­al Temptation to Desert; For when they are in the Army, they live upon Colewores, Roots, Fruits, which they find in the Woods, and on Horse-flesh when they can get it. It is not the Castom in Po­land to give Ammunition-bread, so that the Offi­cers are forc'd to let the Soldiers shift for them­selves; and consequently, since the greatest part of them are Starv'd, 'tis no wonder that they must raise a New Army every Year.

They Pay the Officers but once in the Year, and frequently but once in two years; and for that end they appoint Commissioners to meet at some place Remote from the Court, because by a Constitution of the Diet, the King ought not to be present at the Meetings that are held for the Payment of the Soldiers, tho' every thing is done in his Name. The Commissioners that are deputed by the Diet, regulate the Payment of all the Officers, and usu­ally make some Abatement, especially to Strangers. Nor must they be absolutely blam'd for abridging the Pay of the Officers, because they hardly lay out any Money for the Subsistance of their Com­panys; whereas the Commissioners make up their Accounts as if they had entertain'd their Soldiers at their own Charges. 'Tis plain, the Po­lish Service is advantageous to the Officers, who are in a condition to wait some time for their Mony.

The Army is usually Paid but once in Two Years, and sometimes the Republick is not able to Pay 'em then; which occasions an universal Mur­muring among the Soldiers, and obliges 'em some­times to enter into a Confederacy, which they do in this manner. After the Officers have long com­plain'd of the retaining of their Pay, and have Re­monstrated to the Court, and to the Diet, that they can no longer subsist without it: and after they perceive that their Complaints and Remonstran­ces are neglected, they assemble together, and make a Roko [...]z, which, in the Polish Language, signifies a Separation from their Generals. The Subaltern Officers thus Assembled, chuse Two of their num­ber, one for their Marshal, and the other for his Licutenant: To these Officers, whom they call Substitutes, they take an Oath of Fidelity, to oblige the Republick to Pay 'em: After which the Mar­shal Commands this Confederate Army, as if he were [...] the General of it. 'Tis obvious to every [Page 169]considering Person, that such a Revolt must be at­tended with Terrible Consequenees; For then the Army, in stead of Marching towards the E­nemy, or Guarding the Frontiers, harasses the Country, and with an unbridled liberty over-runs the Estates of the Noblemen, making Necessity the Prtext of all the Disorders they commit.

The Danger of these Confederacies will appear, if we reflect upon the Violent Proceedings of the Confederate Army, of which Swiderski was Mar­shal, and Borzecki Substitute; which was not so much occasion'd by want of Pay, as by the Parties that were form'd by some Persons, who hop'd to Enrich themselves during the General Disorder, which cou'd not be quieted, without a great deal of trouble, at Leopold, by King John Casimir, in the Year 1663.

'Tis thus that the Army enters into a Confede­racy, tho' there is a Law, or Constitution, that whosoever shall presume to hold Meetings, make Harangues, raise Seditions, or enter into Confede­racies, shall be guilty of Death; and that whosoe­ver shall joyn the Confederates, shall be depriv'd of his Estate and Office.

I have also observ'd another Defect in Poland, concerning the Office of the General of the Army, which is given for Life; so that 'tis not in the King's Power to Displace a General whom he has once Advanc'd, tho' he is often oblig'd to confer this Dignity upon some Great Lord, who is per­fectly unacquainted with the Art of War. 'Tis not at all strange then, that Poland should suf­fer some Losses from time to time, and let slip se­veral Opportunities of weakning their Enemies; For they have more need, than any other Nation, of an Active and Experienc'd General, who knows how to manage the Soldiers, and will not keep them too long in a Place, where there is nei­ther [Page 170]Forage for the Horse, nor Subsistance for the Foot; who will never engage his Troops in any place, from whence he cannot easily make good his Retreat; nor ever neglect an advantageous occa­sion of giving Battle to his Enemy; and especially one who knows, that a Numerous Army ought not to engage with a Small one in a narrow and close place; because, in such a case, a handful of Men may beat a Formidable Army, as it appears, for Example, by the Instance of Marshal Lubomir­ski, who defeated the Vanguard of King John Casi­mir's Army, at the Passage of Montroi; and of the Teutonick Knights, who, tho' much Inferior in Number to the Army of King Casimir III. defeat­ed them in a place, where King Casimir's Troops could not extend themselves, nor put themselves in Battalia. If therefore the Polanders had Experi­enc'd Generals, they might, one Day, destroy all the Ottoman Infantry, for which they have had se­veral Fair Opportunities; they might regain all that they have lost, and even extend their Conquests far­ther. But, to obtain this Advantage, the Office of Ge­neral of the Army ought not to be given for Life, but only to Persons of Merie, because there is nothing that more animates the Courage of an Officer, than the hope of Higher Preferment; and there are more who aspire to that Honour, when they may attain it by their own Merit, without expecting the Death of those who possess it: And 'tis certain, that heretofore this Office was not given for Life in Poland, as 'tis at present. For John Tarnow­ski was the first whom King Sigismond made Perpetual General of the Army of the Crown, and a [...]serwards Nicholas Radziwill was advanc'd to the same Dignity in Lithuania.

There is also in Poland another Disorder among the Officers, viz. that they seldom come to the place of Rendezvous on the Day appointed; for [Page 171]there are many of them who do not arrive there with their Companies, or Regiments, till a Moneth, and sometimes Six weeks after: and even there are some who leave the Army a Moneth before the Campagne is ended. The King of Poland and the Generals might easily Remedy this Disorder, but they dare not attempt to do it, for fear of offend­ing some Persons of Quality, whose Affection they must carefully preserve. For they who leave the Army, or come not to the Rendezvous by the Day prefixt, are commonly Polish Gentlemen, and not Strangers, who are more exact, and dare not assume such Liberties without asking and obtain­ing Leave.

As 'tis impossible to carry on a War without Money, so there is no other way to Raise Mony but by Taxes. And therefore besides the ordinary Reve­nues of the Republick, which are the Fourth Part of the Estates and Offices that are in the King's Gift, The Customs upon Wines and Merchandizes, and the Tribute that is Exacted from the Jews, they impose also in time of Necessity a certain Sum, by way of Poll, upon every Person's Head, which is no new sort of Tax in Poland: For King Casimir III. after he had lost the Battle against the Touto­nick Knights, Summon'd a Diet at Peotrkow, in which it was ordain'd, That the whole Gentry and Clergy, and even the King Himself, should give half of their Revenues for defraying the Charge of the War.

The Polish Army is compos'd of Polanders and Strangers: All the Polish Troops are Cavalry, and are called Husartsz, and Tovarzysz. The Hu­sartsz are Chosen Men, Brave, and in good Condi­tion. The Tovarzysz are so called from a word which signifies a Comerade, and both sorts are Gentlemen; The one are Armed with Lances, and the other with Bows and Arrows; and there are [Page 172]some Troops of Horse, who have behind their Backs Wings made of Cocks Feathers, which are usually White, in order to frighten the Enemies Horses, which are not accustom'd to such sights. They are all Richly Cloath'd with the Skins of Ty­gers, Leopards, or Panthers: their Horses are also very sine, and well-harnessed. In a word, it may be said, that they are the finest and best Cavalry in the World; and that they would be Invincible if they were more submissive, and better Paid.

As for the Foreign Troops, they are almost all Infantry, and are called Forreigners, because they are kept on German Pay, and receive the Word of Command in the German Language, tho' most of the Soldiers and Officers are Polanders. Those Troops are divided into Regiments of Foot, or Dragoons, and the Regiments into Companys, as in France; But the Soldiers are so miserably poor, that the greatest part of them have neither Swords nor Shooes. When they lie in Towns, they live on Three Gros a day, which are worth Two pence of Polish Money, or a Penny English, and upon what they can steal from the Peasants that come that come to the Markets; for 'tis not the Cu­stome in Poland to give them Ammunition-bread; and even the Officers of Foot are not better Cloath'd than our common Soldiers.

I proceed, in the next place, to give some Ac­count of the Equipage with which the Polan­ders go to the Army: And first, There are no [...]utlers in the Polish Army; for, besides that, the Soldiers would not pay 'em, they could never ar­rive in the Camp without being plunder'd by the Soldiers, and especially by the Lithuanians, who are more accustom'd to Pillage than the Polanders; so that every Man must carry every thing that he stands in need of along with him; which obliges the Officers to hare a great Equipage, and to pro­vide [Page 173]sufficient quantities of Meat, Bacon, Butter, Salt, Sugar, Comfits, Spices, Beer, Hungary-Wine, Brandy, Oats, and generally of every thing that is necessary for themselves, their Servants, and their Horses: They have many Wagons, as well for car­rying all sorts of Provisions, as their Tents, which are very heavy, but very fine. As for the poor Soldiers, I have already intimated, that they live upon Roots, and the flesh of dead Horses, or such as they find lying in Quagmires. For if the Owner does not take speedy care to draw him out, he must expect to be prevented by the Famish'd Soldiers, who, in a moment, cut him into a Thousand Pie­ces.

'Tis generally known and acknowledg'd, that the success of an Enterprize, espeially in War, depends in a particular manner upon two things, viz. Se­crecy, and the Certain Knowledge which a Gene­ral ought to have of the strength or weakness of his Enemies, and of the place where they are post­ed. As for Secrecy, which is the Soul of all Im­portant Affairs; it is so little observ'd in Poland, that every petty Officer is acquainted with all the Great General's Designs: And as for the Know­ledge of the State of the Enemy, since the Polan­ders never make use of Spyes, they never learn a­ny News of the Enemy's Army, till they meet with some of their Parties. And this is the reason why the News which come from the Polish Army are so uncertain, that those who are acquainted with the Country, seldom give any Credit to these Re­ports.

The Army of Poland being thus Compos'd, and being accompany'd with such an Equipage as I late­ly mention'd, is under the Command of a Great General, and of the General of the Field; and be­sides these Two General Officers, there are also others under them, as the Master of the Artillery, [Page 174]the Pissarsz, or Intendant of the Army, the Great Standard-Bearer, the Field-Marshal, the General of the Centinels, and the Major-Generals, who are the same with our Brigadiers.

Before I conclude this Chapter, there is one thing more observable in the Polish Army, which is, that if News be brought to them, when they are at Table, that the Enemy appears, they will not stir till they have done, to Mount their Horses, and pursue their Enemies.

CHAP. XXII. Of the Estates and Revenues of the Polan­ders.

THE Estates in Poland are of Three sorts, either Royal, Ecclesiastick, or Patrimonial. The Royal Estates are part of the Domain, and belong to the Republick. They consist of the Sta­rosties, Salt-works, and half the Revenue of the Port of Dantzick. As for the Starosties, the King is oblig'd to bestow them on Polish Gentlemen, with­in Six Months after a Vacancy; for 'tis not in his Power to reserve any of them for himself, except those that are called Royal Oeconomies, which, together with the Salt-works, and the Port of Dant­zick, belong properly to him; so that his whole Revenue amounts to but about a Million of Livers. But then he is not to pay any Troops out of it, not so so much as his own Regiment of Guards; and all the Officers of his Houshould, who are Gentle­men of Poland, serve him without any Salary, in hopes of obtaining some Benefice, or Starostie. So that he is at no Charge but for his Table, Cloaths, [Page 175]and Stable; and besides, he receives many Pre­sents of Flesh, Fish, Stuffs, hay and Oats.

The Starosties ought only to be given to old Officers, who have serv'd long time in the Army, and are, as it were, Super-annuated: for the Polish Word Starosc, signifies old Age; and he who en­joys one of those Estates, is call'd Starosta, from Stary, which signifies an Old Man. There are Two sorts of Starosties; some are empower'd to exercise a Jurisdiction thro' the whole extent of their Territory, whereas there are others without any Jurisdiction: The first are the most conside­rable, tho' they are not always the Richest. Each Starosta is oblig'd to give the fourth part of the Revenue of his Starostie to the Republick; and no Man can possess Two of those who have Jurisdicti­on. The King may bestow the Reversion of a Sta­rostie upon the Starosta's Wife, except in Rússia, which is a Frontier Province; for since a Starostie is a Government, the Republick supposes that the Governor ought to reside upon the place: but Polish Gentlemen may be made Governours of Fron­tier Places, because the Republick relies more upon their Fidelity than upon that of Forreigners; tho' they are sometimes deceiv'd in this Maxim; For he who surrender'd the City of Caminiec to the Turks, without making any Resistance, was not only a Gentleman of Poland, but even a Pala­tine.

As for the Salt-works of Poland, the most consi­derable are those of Vieluczka and Boehinia, about Five Leagues from Cracow; which yields about 400000 Livres Yearly: They were found out in the Year 1252. They resemble deep Mines dug in the Earth, to which they descend by a hole, like to that of a Quarry. The Workmen, who are em­ploy'd in Digging out the Salt, begin to enter the Pits at Midnight, and those who go down first, [Page 176]begin to come out about Noon, because they must be let down, and drawn up with a great Rope, like that with which large Stones are rais'd up out of Quarries. As they dig the Salt out of the Mines, they must leave great Pillars from place to place, to support the Earth: and since these Vaulted Pits are all cover'd with Salt, when one goes down into them, he seems to be surrounded with a Thousand Crystals, which reflect the Light of the Torches. There are some parts of 'em dug so far, that it would be dangerous to go into 'em, because one might easily lose himself in these Labyrinths. The Salt is taken out in large Columns, which being loosen'd from the Mine, are drawn by Horses just under the Mouth of the Pit, and after­wards drawn up like Stones out of a Quarry. The Horses continue always in those Subterranean Ca­verns, but the Men come out every day; and (which is very remarkable, there is a Spring of Sweet Wa­ter in the Salt-pits, of which both the Men and Horses drink.

After the Salt is brought out of the Pits, they carry those great Pieces, or Columns, through the whole Kingdom, except Prussia, where they only use French Salt. Before the Polish Salt can be us'd, it must be beaten to pieces, and then ground in a Mill. Besides these Pits of Bochnia and Vieluczka, there are other Salt-works at Halicz in Pokutia on the Neister, at Kolomey in the same Province, on the River Prut, and at Pinsk, a City of Lithuania in Po­l [...]sia; and besides these, there are some others which belong to private Men; for there is an ex­press Law, that the Republick shall not pretend a Right to the Mines of Salt, or of any Metals which are found in any Gentleman's Lands. There is also White Salt made in many other places of Po­land, as in the Palatinat of Craeow, between Os­wiecin, upon the Vistula, and Mount Crapat; But [Page 177]this Salt is for the King's use; besides, they make great quantities of Salt in Russia, by Boiling Salt­water, which costs 'em little, because that Pro­vince is all cover'd with Woods.

There are also some Mines of Lead mixt with Sil­ver in the Burroughs of Ilkusch, Slankow, Kranow and Nowoguiia, which are in the Palatinat of Cra­cow; and in that of Sandomir there is Salt-peter at Vieliczca; there is also Vitriol found at Byecz, and Quicksilver at Tustan in Pokutia towards the Moun­tains.

The Ecclesiastick Estates are the Benefices, as Bisho­pricks, Abbacy's, Priory's, Canonships, Curacies, and all the Lands that are possess'd by the Regular Clergy. The Benefices are not so numerous as in France, for there are but Sixteen Bishopricks, and some Abbacy's: But the Bishopricks are of a great extent, and endow'd with large Revenues, some of these Prelates having above 100000 Livers Yearly Rent.

The Patrimonial Estates belong properly to the Polanders, whether the Right of Succession be by Purchase, or Inheritance, and consist in Houses, Lands, Towns, Villages, Lakes, Mills, Meadows and Woods, but especially in Peasants; for a Gen­tleman's Riches are valu'd by the Number of his Peasants, every one of them being worth 100 Li­vres a Year to his Master. These Peasants are Slaves, and cannot possess any thing: all that they heap together belongs to their Lord, whom they cannot leave without his permission, unless they turn Priests or Fryers: But these miserable Wretches work so hard, without intermission, that they have no time to study, in order to fit them­seives for admittance among the Secular or Regu­lar Clergy, except only in the quality of Lay-Bro­thers, which the Polish Gentlemen take also care to prevent, by obliging them to Marry young, [Page 178]that they may not be receiv'd into the Con­vents.

To settle a Peasant upon a Piece of Land, or in a Village, the Lord causes a Cottage of Wood to be built for him, and gives him Two little Horses, one Cow, some Hens, Geese and Rye to subsist upon for a Year. In the mean time he ap­points a certain Piece of Ground in the Village, which the Peasant is oblig'd to Till for his Land­lord, and upon which he is to maintain himself for the future; for all the Goods of the Village belong to the Lord. The settling of a Peasant costs a Gen­tleman nothing but the price which he pays for him; Because the other Peasants of the Village build the House, and furnish the Cattel, Poultry, and all that he gives to his new Subject, who, with his Wife and Children is oblig'd to work Four days in the Week for his Master, and to spend the other Two days in Tilling the Ground which is gi­ven him for his Subsistance.

When Harvest comes, all the Peasants of the Village go out together to cut down, and gather in the Corn for their Lord, who appoints certain Persons to Oversee their Work, and to beat 'em when they are idle. For the Punishment of the Peasants there is a sort of Pillory in every Village, on which those Miserable Wretches are sometimes forc'd to stand a whole day.

One would think the Peasants in Poland should reckon themselves the most unhappy Creatures in the World, to see themselves reduc'd to perpetual Slavery, and oblig'd to Work continually, without the prospect of one day of rest: But they do not so much as know that there are any Persons of their condition happier than they; for when they are young, they see their Fathers treated after the same manner: And besides, they have this com­fort, that they never want Provisions. Their [Page 179]Wives are employ'd almost in nothing else than Dressing their Meat, of which they have usually 3 or 4 sorts every day for Dinner, viz. a Dish of Pease with a little Bacon, another of Oatmeal, Bar­ley, Millet, or of the Grain which they call Cachat, and the rest of several sorts of Roots, which they have in abundance, and very good.

The Furniture of their Houses consists of some Earthen, or Wooden Dishes, and a Bed, which they make of Chaff and Feathers, with a sort of Coverlet over it. As for their Children, they never lye in Beds till they are Marry'd, but upon Boards round the Floor, which they use in many places in stead of an Oven, to Bake their Bread, and to Boil their little pots of Cachat and Roots. These Stoves have no Chimney to let out the Smoak, so that their Huts are always full of a Thick Smoak, which has no other passage but a small Window a­bout Four Foot from the Ground. When they go into their Cottages, they are forc'd to stoop, that they may not be stiff'd with the Smoak which is so thick above the little Window, that one cannot see the Roof; and yet 'tis impossible to go to Bed in the Winter without Stoves, so that the Gentle­men have them in their Houses as well as the Pea­sants; But those in Gentlemens Houses are neatly made of Burnt Earth, like fine Earthen Vessels, with a Chimney to let out the Smoak.

The Children of the Peasants, especially in Rus­sia, go stark Naked, as well the Girls as the Boys, till they are Four or Five years of Age. They are never taught to go, but, as soon as they have got a little strength, the Mother sets them down at the Threshold of the Door, where they learn, by de­grees, to Crawl along, and get up by themselves, and when they are dirty, the Mother Washes them in cold Water, which makes 'em so hardy, that I have seen 'em slide Bare-footed on the Ice.

The Peasants are Cloath'd in Winter with a Wastcoat of Sheep's-Skins with the Wool; and in Summer they wear a Stuff Coat of a Chimney-Sweeper's Colour, with an ugly sort of Cap or Bon­net. Sometimes they wear Boots, but most usu­ally Shooes, which they make of the Bark of a Tree. As for the Women, their Habits are not much different from those of the Country-Wo­men in France; only their Smocks are so short, that one may sometimes see their Skin between their Wastcoat and Petticoat. In Russia the Wo­men go all Summer in their Smocks with an Apron before them, the Strings of which serve them for a Girdle, but their Smocks reach to their Mid­leg.

They never Build a House in Poland without a Stove in each Room: Some of the Gentlemens Houses are of Wood, and others of Brick; and all so contriv'd, that they Lodge only in the Lower Rooms, except in some Houses in the Ci­ties. The Gentlemen, by reason of the frequent Incursions of the Tartars, have but very little Fur­niture, and that of no great value: for they have only little Beds with Taffeta Curtains, and some Turkey Carpets. They have no more Beds than what are sufficient for their own Family; so that when one goes to Visit them, he must either carry a Bed along with him, or resolve to lye upon the Floor.

Most of their Countrey-Houses are of Wood, without Fountains, Gardens or Avenues, because the Polish Gentlemen take no delight in Planting Trees upon their Lands, tho 'tis certain Poland would be a very fit Countrey for Fruit-Trees, and especially for Apples and Pears, for in some pla­ces they grow wild, and prosper to Admiration; so that they might have very good Sider, which would save them a great deal of Corn, which they [Page 181]consume in Beer; But they take very little pains either to Improve their Lands, or Increase their Revenues.

There are many Great Lake both in Poland and Lithuania, with Mills upon them, for Grinding of Meal and Cachat. But I never saw any Mills for Paper, Cloath, or Leather, tho they might easily have them, and consequently save all the Money which Forreigners gain by the Impor­tation of these Commodities. But the Polanders not only deserve to be Censur'd for not embellish­ing their Houses by Planting Trees about 'em, and Augmenting their Revenues by erecting New Mills; but are even so little mindful of their Interest, that they neglect some Advantageous Improve­ments which would cost 'em nothing but the Labour of their Peasants.

They have vast Fens and Morasses, and conse­quently might have a great deal of Pasturage, so that they might breed and bring up abundance of Cattel, which would be extreamly advantageous to them; for I neither know, nor ever heard of a Country in which there is more Flesh eaten than in Poland, and consequently where there are more Cattel kill'd; nor is there any place in the World where they use greater quantities of Leather: for every body wears Boots, and almost all the Gen­tlemen have Coaches, or Waggons cover'd with Leather, which they call Ridevans. Nevertheless in stead of preparing the Hides and Skins of the Cattel which they kill, they suffer Strangers to carry 'em away into their own Countrys, where they Prepare them, and afterwards make the Po­landers Pay dear for that which they Sold for a Trifle.

There are many Lakes in Poland and Lithuania so large, that it would be almost impossible to Drain them. These Lakes abound with Fish, [Page 182]which the Polanders usually take in the Winter. When the Ice is pretty strong they make a great Hole to let down their Nets, and afterwards make several smaller holes, from space to space, that they may draw their Nets along from hole to hole, with a Rope which is fasten'd to a long Pole, till they bring them back to the first large Opening. When the two ends of the Nets are brought together, they pull them out, and bring up with them all the Fishes that happen'd to be in that space of Water through which the Nets were drawn, for they can­not leap over the Nets because of the Ice. The Fishes thrive so well in those Great Lakes, that there are an infinite number of Pikes, Four Foot long, and Carps Two and a half.

The whole Countrey of Poland is full of Woods, and Lithuania much more: And there are some Forests so large, that it would require, at least, a whole Day to pass from one side to the other. The Revenue of those Forests, which, for the most part are Firr-Trees, does not consist in the Sale of the Wood, but in the gathering in of the Ho­ney and Wax, which they find in the Hollow Trunks of the Trees, in so great quantity, that in many Places it yields above 10000 Livres a Year. There is so much Honey in Poland, and especially in Lithuania, that they make a sort of Wine or Mead of it, which they use for their or­dinary Drink. 'Tis said, that in Muscovy, which lies more Northwards, there is a much greater a­bundance of Honey, which supplies the defect of Wine and Beer, and enables 'em to subsist com­fortably in their Cold Habitations.

'Tis strange that there should be such vast swarms of Bees in so cold a Countrey, since 'tis observ'd, that these Animals are more delighted with the Flowers that are found in hot Countreys, than with those that grow in a Cold Climate. It must [Page 183]be concluded then, that the Bees find some agreea­ble Liquor upon the Firr-Trees, and that they are pleased with that sort of Wood; which the Polanders have very well observ'd; for all the Hives which they have in their Gardens are made of the Hollow Trunks of Firr-Trees.

I proceed in the next place to show how the Po­lish Gentlemen Improve their Estates, and how they raise their Revenues. It is not the Custom in this Countrey to let Estates for Money, except only the Farms of Beer, Brandy, and the Inns which they call Karczma: All the other Rents are paid in Corn, which they send to Dantzick to be Sold, in Fish, which is bought by the Merchants, in Horses, Oxen, Cowes, Calves, Sheep, Hogs, Ceese, Ducks, Turkey Hens, Common Hens, Chickens and Capons, which the Peasants very carefully bring up, not da­ring to eat, or sell any of 'em, or otherwise em­bezel them, for fear of the Rod. As for the But­ter and Eggs, after the Landlord's Kitchen is suffi­ciently furnish'd, he bestows the rest, with the Flax which the Peasants make, upon his Wife, which she sells for Pocket-Money; for the Wo­men in Poland are not suffer'd to keep the Purse; but when they want any thing they pray their Husband to give it them, embracing his Knees, and calling him, My Patron, or Benefactor. The Men do all the Business, and the Women meddle with nothing but Eating, Drinking and Dancing, there being orders given in the Kitchen to give them whatever they demand.

Upon every Mannor the Lord keeps a Pod Sta­rosta, that is, an inferior Gentleman, who takes care to gather in the Cattle and other Rents from the Peasants, to send part of 'em into his Master's Kitchen, and to sell the rest. But tho' there can­not be an exact Computation made of the Revenue of Land in Poland, because consists almost wholly [Page 184]in Commodities, a considerable part of which is consumed in the Landlord's House; there are Persons of Quality whose Yearly Revenue is e­steem'd to amount to more than 100000 Crowns. And formerly the Polish Gentry were so Rich, that some Lords usually came to the Diets with a Train of above 1000 Men; and others, upon pres­sing occasions, have furnish'd the Republick with 3000 Men, rais'd at their own Charge, as did Leo Sapieha Chancellor of Lithuania, after the great Defeat of the Polish Army at Pilaveze in Ʋkrania, on the 29th of September, 1648.

But at present Poland is not so Rich, because it is not so well Peopled as formerly. Nor can it be reasonably suppos'd to be either so Rich or Po­pulous, after it has been harrass'd by so many Ir­ruptions of the Muscovites, Turks, Tartars and Cos­sacks, who have, at several times, carry'd away an infinite number of Slaves; and after the Bloody and Expensive Wars which the Republick has main­tain'd against all its Neighbours; And besides, the Plague which succeeded these Desolations, has Contributed, in a great measure, to Dispeople part of the Countrey.

CHAP. XXIII. Of the Customs, Humour, and Inclinations of the Polanders.

THE Polanders are naturally so extremely desirous of Money, that they are willing to submit to any terms to procure it. But those who are acquainted with their Temper, will never give them more than what they intend to lose; for it is not their Custom to Pay their Debts, [Page 185]nor so much as to return a Civil Answer to their Creditors.

Since it may seem incredible that any Com­merce can subsist among a People, who never Pay what they Borrow; it will not be improper to give an Account of the way of Lending Money in Po­land; for Bonds and Obligations are of no use in this Countrey. Those who want Money, must either procure a Supply from the Gentlemen, Merchants or Burgesses: When one Gentleman sends Money to another, the Borrower Mortgages or makes over a Village to his Creditor, till the Money be Re-paid.

As for the Burgesses and Merchants, they never lend Money to the Gentlemen, but upon Pledges, at 14 per cent. Interest, as 'tis allow'd by the Laws of the Kingdoms. There is a Note, or Inventory ta­ken of the Quantity and Kind of the Pledges, which the Borrower gives to the person who Lends the Money; and if they consist of Jewels, as for example, a Pearl-Necklace, it is Seal'd at the two ends with the Borrower's Seal. In the same Note, after both the Quantity and Value of the Jewels, or Plate that is Pawn'd, and the Sum of Money that is Lent are specify'd, the Borrower obliges himself to Pay the Money at Six Months Warning, and in the mean time to pay Interest at the rate of 14 per Cent. 'Tis also stipulated and agreed upon betwixt both Parties, that if the Borrower shall neglect to pay Interest for the space of Three years, the Credi­tor shall, in that case, have full Power to send them to Dantzick to be Sold: And this is the on­ly way that the Merchants and Burgers Lend Mo­ney to the Polanders, for otherwise they would never be paid.

Tho 'tis certain, that the Polanders are passio­nate lovers of Money, and will leave no means unattempted to procure it; 'tis no less certain [Page 186]that they do not desire it to Purchase Lands, or to Build Fine Houses, or encrease their Revenues; but only to buy Silks, Stuffs, Furs, Fine Horses and Arms, and, above all, good Hungarian Wine.

The Polish Gentlemen are all naturally civil. They usually invite Travellers to their Houses, and Entertain them in a very kind and obliging manner. The Great Lords are very Generous and Magnificent: and, to my certain knowledge, some of them have taken into their Houses French­men, Italians and Germans, and Maintain'd them, till they found some Employment. I know parti­cularly, that that Chancellor Patz has given both Horses and Money to Strangers, who had done him no Service at all.

The Polanders are generally very fond of Mag­nificent Habits after their Mode: Most of them wear very handsom Boots, the heels of which are shod with Iron, a Furr'd Cap, and Vests that reach to their Mid-leg, and are Furred in Cold Weather. The Great Lords have them Furr'd with Sable, which is brought them from Musco­vy, and the rest with the Skins of Tygres, Leopards, Panthers, &c. Some of the Fine Furs cost above 1000 Crowns, but they are only worn at Diets, and are kept from Father to Son.

Some, though few, are Cloathed after the French Fashion, and wear Linnen, Lace, Point, Pe­rukes and Swords: for those who retain the Po­lish Habit wear no other Linnen but Shirts and Drawers, and some of them Socks. The ordina­ry Gentlemen, and even some of the Great Lords, cause some bruised Chaff to be put into the Feet of their Boots, which serves them for a Sole, and for Socks: But I speak only of the Gentry, for the Peasants wear no Linnen at all, unless per­haps a Shirt of Course Cloath.

The Polanders cut their Hair above their Ears, and Shave their Faces, leaving only one large Whisker. They walk gravely with a Pole-ax in their hand, and a Sword by their side, which they never lay aside but when they go to Bed; for they wear it even when they go to Confession, and when they Receive the Sacrament. The Sword hangs at a Thong of Leather to which their Handker­chief is fasten'd, with a Knife in a Sheath, and a small Stone, set in Silver, to Whet their Knife on; every Morning they Wash their Face and Neck with cold Water, even in the sharpest Weather. This Custom is so generally observ'd among them, that the Fathers make their Children Wash them­selves as soon as they rise.

Almost all the Women of Quality Dress after the French Mode, especially those who frequent the Court, and even the Oldest of 'em are very careful to adorn themselves, and wear Red Clothes. They are extreamly fond of Fine Clothes, Modish Silks, Laces, Points, Ribbons, Hoods, Gloves, fine Shooes, and generally every thing that is brought from France, which they usually buy very dear. For provided they be not oblig'd to pay ready Money, they are willing to promise whatever is de­manded; so that the French Merchants, who al­ways find a way to recover their Money, grow quickly Rich, for they sell Ribbans for a Crown a Yard, which cost 'em but 15 Pence at Paris, tho' the Ell in Poland is but half a French Ell.

The Polanders are so much in love with Splendor, that the Ladies never go abroad but in a Coach drawn by Six Horses, even tho' they only intend to cross the Street, and to go to a Church over against their Houses. When the Lords or Ladies go a­broad at Night, they have 24 Flambeaus of White Wax carry'd before their Coach. The Ladies Trains are frequently held up by Dwarfs, who [Page 188]are born of Fathers and Mothers of a very large stature. The Ladies are always attended by an Old Woman, whom they call Majordome. The Gentleman-Usher, who ought to Lead them under the Arm, is an Old Gentleman, who fol­lows them on foot, and never goes into the Coach; but the Horses go very softly. This Custom does not proceed from the Jealousy of the Husbands, for they neither do, nor have any reason to sus­pect their Wives, because the Polish Ladies are ve­ry Modest, and not at all Coquettes, tho they have as much Liberty as in France; but ordinary Women are not so nicely vertuous, especially the Maids, who think it no Scandal to their Reputa­tion to be Unmarry'd Mothers, nor is their Frail­ty any hindrance to their Fortune. They usually serve as Nurses; for a Marry'd Woman, tho ne­ver so poor, will not Nurse any Child but her own.

Notwithstanding the Extream Coldness of the Climate, they are so much addicted to Bathing, that there is no Gentleman's House without a Bath. There are also Publick Baths in every Town for the Common People: The Ladies and their Daughters Bath once a Month. 'Tis an Universal Custom thro the Whole Countrey to Bath their Infants twice a Day, till they are Two years old; This is probably the Reason why the Polanders are not subject to Scabbiness in the Face or Head. The Children are never heard to Cry, because they are not Swath'd, but only wrapt a­bout with Linnen Clouts, and consequently have room enough to move their Bodies; whereas in France they are in a manner Fetter'd with Cords; And because there are sometimes Girls to be seen in this Country, whose Stature is spoil'd, which some might attribute to the neglect of Swathing 'em in their Infancy; I shall take this occasion [Page 189]to observe, that all the Men are very large and well-shap'd, and that the ordinary Girls are not subject to that inconveniency; so that we may reasonably suppose, that the Stature of some Girls of Quality is only spoil'd by their Gover­nesses, who put 'em in Cloathes too soon, after the French Mode, or because they gird them too close, and know not how to Dress them.

The Polanders bear the loss of their Estates, and all other Disasters, with so much Courage and Re­solution, that they seem to be insensible: And as they endure their own Misfortunes with so little Concern, they have no Compassion for the Mise­ries of others. Their Cities being, for the most part, Built of Wood, which frequently takes Fire; they will stand very quietly to see a House Burn, without making the least Motion to extinguish the Fire. And even there is so little Tenderness in their Tempers, that neither the Fathers take care to Ransom their Children, nor the Children their Fathers, who are carry'd away Slaves into Tartary. It cannot be suppos'd that such a Nation as this regards the condition of other Kingdoms: And indeed they are so far from concerning themselves with the Affairs of Forreigners; that tho the whole Christian World were engag'd in an Uni­versal War, they would not so much as offer their Mediation to Negotiate a Peace.

They neither learn to Ride, Fence, nor Dance in Poland, because they have no Academies. And, for this Reason the young Lords are generally much addicted to Travelling, that they may learn the Languages and Exercises that are Taught in Fo­reign Countreys; Nevertheless, those who stay at home, Ride, Fence, and Dance after their own Fashion, and without constraint; for the Polan­ders are naturally inclin'd to such Exercises, and are all passionate Lovers of Dancing and Musick. [Page 190]The very Nurses teach the Children to Dance as soon as they begin to go, and you may frequently see Two little Children Dancing to the Voice of a Nurse, or Servant; and Peasants Playing upon the Violin, while they are bringing a Boat laden with Corn along the Vistula.

'Tis certain, that the Polanders would be Invin­cible, if they were Well-Disciplin'd, for they are so harden'd, and enur'd to Fatigues, that they look upon the Germans as a soft and effeminate Nation, who are not able to endure the Toil of War, and the excessive rigour of the Winter. The Polish Army has oftentimes Encamp'd in the Snow, and particularly in the Year 1663. King Casimir set out from Leopold in the beginning of September, and Led His Army to the Frontiers of Muscovy, where he Encamp'd all the Winter, and did not Retire till the next Spring.

Before I conclude this Chapter, I must take no­tice of Two Distempers that are peculiar to Po­land, of which one is called the Rose, and the other the Plica. The Rose is a sort of Erysipela, which chiefly breaks out in the Face. The Polanders Cure this Disease by applying Powder of Chalk to the part, without Letting Blood; for they fan­cy that Bleeding would prove Mortal in that case. The Plica is a Twisting of the Hair, in such a manner, that 'tis impossible to unravel it. These Twisted Locks cannot be compar'd to any thing more fitly, than to those long and nasty Ropes of Hair upon some Spaniels. The Polanders give this Account of the Original of this Distemper: They say, That the Tartars having made a Furious Ir­ruption into Poland, in the Year 1279, and having killed a great Number of People, they Poyson'd their Hearts, and threw 'em into the Waters, which Infected those who drunk 'em with this [Page 191]Loathsome Disease, the True Cause whereof is still a Secret to Physitians.

Strangers generally believe, that the Plica is the effect of Slovenliness, and not of any Distemper: and they are confirm'd in this Opinion, because they are never troubled with it, even tho they live a long time in the Countrey; for if their Hair begins to Twist when they fall Sick, they cause it immediately to be Cut off, which the Polanders dare not do, for fear of losing their Sight, which they imagin is an unavoidable consequence of Cut­ting off the Hair in this Distemper. Yet I have known some, whose Hair was actually Cut off without any dangerous Accident. But the People are so perswaded that the Plica is a Distemper, that there are some Old Women who pretend to bring it out upon Children that are troubled with Lan­guishing Diseases, by mixing and twisting their Hair, and making their Mothers believe, that the Children are only Sick, because the Plica cannot break forth.

CHAP. XXIV. Of the Religion of the Polanders.

THE Polanders Received the Faith of Christ in the Reign of Mieceslaus, in the Year 964. and have ever since remain'd in Subjection to the See of Rome, except some, who, in the last Age Embrac'd the Doctrins of Luther and Calvin. At present the Polanders are generally Roman Catho­licks, except in Russia, where there are still a con­siderable number of Persons who observe the Rites of the Greek Church; and in Prussia, where there are many Lutherans, as at Dantzick, Elbing, [Page 192]Thorn, and Mariemburg. There were also some Socinian formerly, but King John Casimir Expell'd 'em out of the Kingdom in 1658, and oblig'd 'em to sell their Estates in Three years.

In the Reign of Sigismund Augustus, Nicholas Radziwill was the first who turned Calvinist, and Protected those of that Perswasion in his House at Vilna, where they Sung the Psalms Tran­slated into the Vulgar Tongue. But that Branch of the House of Radziwill is now wholly Extinct, the last having left only one Daughter, who was Marry'd to the Elector of Brandenburg's Second Son.

The Ecclesiasticks in General are very much Respected in Poland, but the Monks, or Regular Clergy, are more esteemed than the rest, and well entertain'd every where. They Read Homilies in the Churches, and carry the Sacrament privately to Sick Persons, and even sometimes Bury the Dead without asking the Consent either of the Bishop or Curat. The Mendicant Friars, who go about Begging Alms, enter boldly to the very Closets, without Knocking at the Door.

The Monks in Poland are generally Rich; but they are neither Regular nor Modest, for they usu­ally Drink in Cellars (which are the Taverns of that Country) and sometimes to that Excess, that they are not able to walk in the Streets; without fearing either to be Censur'd by their Superiors, or to give any occasion of Scandal to the People. The Fasts that are observ'd by the Monks, and by all the Polanders in General, consist only in Ab­staining from Milk, Eggs, and boiled Fish at Night, for they may eat dry'd Fish for their Collation; and provided they Fast at that time, they ima­gine that they may Eat and Drink all the Day long: They Abstain from Butter, Eggs and [Page 193]Milk on Friday and Saturday; for they believe there is no difference betwixt Milk and Flesh.

As for the Secular Clergy, there are some of them who have not only Two Canonships, but Two Parsonages; but there are none of them who take care to perform the Duties of their Function. The Curates make the Monks Instruct their Parishi­oners, and leave the other Duties of their Offi­ces to be perform'd by Vicars. The Canons are never present at the Offices, and give a poor Scho­lar Two pence a day to say their hours for them in the Quire. And the Bishops themselves are so careless of their Episcopal Functions, that they dare not Correct the Inferior Clergy.

The Polanders seem very Devout, and bestow considerable Gifts upon their Churches; but they are neither Liberal to the Poor, nor careful of their Sick Servants. They Pray aloud in the Church, and at the Elevation of the Sacrament at Mass they Beat themselves, and knock their Heads against the Pavement, or against the Bench on which they sit, with so much Violence, that on such occasions there is always a great Noise in the Church. The Women commonly use their Prayer-Books, with a Chaplet of Beads drawn thro' the middle of 'em. In Winter all the Ladies of Quality, and even some Men, cause a Furr'd Bag to be brought to Church, in which they put their Feet, for the Weather is extreamly Cold, especially for the Wo­men, who have Fine thin Shooes; they wear also a little Furr'd Mantle upon their shoulders.

The Churches of Poland are very Fine and well-adorn'd. The Jesuits of Leopold have a Chasuble cover'd so thick with Pearls, and so heavy, that they cannot use it when they say Mass; 'tis valu'd at above 100000 Livres. They Sing somewhat in the Polish Tongue every where, especially in the Parishes at High-Mass. The Rosary is also daily [Page 194]repeated in the same Language in all the Churches of the Dominicans, where the Women are seated on one side, and the Men on the other; the Men alone Singing the Ave Maria, and the Women a­lone the Sancta Maria. There are Monks of all Orders in Poland, except Carthusians and Mi­nimes.

CHAP. XXV. Of the Administration of Justice.

THERE are two sorts of Jurisdiction in Poland, Ecclesiastical and Civil. The former is in the hands of the Bishops, who execute it by their Officials, from whose Judgment there lies an Appeal to the Archbishop of Gnesna, the Primate of the Kingdom. And besides the Authority of the Pope's Nuncio is so great, that he may Judge all Ecclesiastic Causes by Appeal.

The Civil Jurisdiction is in the hands of several sorts of Judges. The Starosta's hold Courts within the Extents of their Territories, and each City has a Right to give Judgment in certain Ca­ses. Every Palatin, Marshal and Chancellor, has his respective Jurisdiction; The King, the Senate, and the General Diets determin Civil and Criminal Causes. And besides, the Nobility have Three Courts, where they give Final Judgment in Causes without further Appeal. There are Two of those Courts for the Kingdom, and one for the Dutchy. Those of the Kingdom Sit at Peotrkow in Lower, and Lublin in Upper Poland; and that of the Dutchy is held one Year at Viina, and ano­ther at Minsk, or at Nowogrodeck by turns. They are compos'd of a certain number of Gentlemen [Page 195]both of the Clergy and Laity, who are chosen in each Palatinat; the Lay-members once in Four Years, and the Ecclesiasticks every Two Years. The Judg­ments are given by Plurality of Voices; but, in Matters that are purely Ecclesiastical, the Num­ber of the Ecclesiastical Judges must be equal to that of the Secular. There are also Two Courts for Affairs relating to the Finances, one at Ra­dom in Upper Poland, and the other at Vilna.

The Palatins take Cognizance of nothing but such Matters as relate to the Jews. The Marshals give Final Judgment, without further Appeal, in all Causes both Civil and Criminal, relating to the Officers of the King's Houshold, and to the Domestick Servants of the Senators who remain with the King. The Jurisdiction of the Marshals extends over the Merchants, and over all Forreign­ners, who are scarcely able to procure Justice in this Countrey.

The Chancellors only determine such Causes as are brought before them by Appeal, as the Judg­ments of the Magistrates of Cities, and of Pala­tins, when the Difference is between a Christian and a Jew.

The Punishments of Malefactors are of several kinds: some, for Example, are Hang'd, and others Beheaded. The variety of Punishments does not proceed from the different Qualities of the Cri­minals, but from the difference of the Crimes. For they Hang a Robber, of what Quality soever he be, and they Behead all sorts of Persons for all o­ther Crimes but Robbery; unless for some Enor­mous Villanies, which are Punish'd, by Breaking the Malefactor on the Wheel, or by Cutting off two Thougs, or Long Pieces of the Skin of his Back.

Masters have also a power to Correct and Cha­stise their Servants, which they do in this man­ner; [Page 196]if the Servant that is to be Punish'd be a Gentleman, they make him lye down upon his Belly on a Carpet that is spread upon the Ground, then a Man Beats him on the Back with a Cord, or Stick, giving him as many Blows, or Lashes, as the Master, who is usually present, orders; after which, he who is Beaten, embraces the Knees of him who caused him to be Beaten, and calls him his Bene­factor. This Correction seems a little too severe; but the Humour of the People makes it Neces­sary.

Since I have mention'd the way of Punishing Ser­vants who are Gentlemen, 'twill not be improper to observe, that Polish Gentlemen may serve as Coachmen, Grooms Cooks, and do all the meanest Offices, without derogating from their Nobility, or rendring 'em incapable of the Highest Preferment. For I have known some of them, who, after they had been Foot-boys to some Great Lord, and o­thers, who, after they had been Drummers to a Company of Dragoons, were advanc'd to the Dig­nity of Senators; And, in the General, there is nothing but a Handicraft-Trade that derogates from Nobility in this Countrey.

CHAP. XXVI. Of Marriages and Funerals.

MArriages and Funerals are extreamly Charge­able in Poland; For when a Gentleman Marries, whether he be Rich or Poor, the Wed­ding must last three days. The Marriage of a Waiting-Gentlewoman puts her Lady to almost the same charge, as if one of her own Daughters were Marry'd. As for the Marriages at Court of [Page 197]the Queen's Maids of Honour, or of the Daugh­ters of some Great Lords; on the first and second day the King makes the Wedding-Feast, which is held in a Great Hall, where Three Tables are spread; the King and Queen sit at the first, front­ing all the rest of the Hall; the Bride and Bride­groom are Seated by the Queen's side, and the Pope's Nuncio and Archbishop of Gnesna sit next the King: The Ambassadors are also seated at the same Table, opposite to the King and Queen; so that they are all under the Canopy of State. Yet there are some Examples to the contrary; For at the Feast which Sigismund III. made at Cra­cow, upon occasion of His Marriage with Con­stance of Austria, in the Year 1606, he caused the Cardinal Maciejowski, the Pope's Nuncio, who was nominated to the Archbishoprick of Gnesna, to be remov'd from under the Canopy.

The Ladies, Senators, and all the Officers, ex­cept those who are to serve the King, are seated on both sides of the other two Tables, which are very long: Before they sit down, they are all call'd over, in order, that they may take their Pla­ces according to their Rank. The Feast begins usually about Four or Five a Clock in the After­noon, and they continue Drinking and Dancing till Two in the Morning. The Senators rise from time to time from the Table, and go before the King to Drink His Health, and do Him Obe­dience by bending the Knee.

Tho the Tables are cover'd with all sorts of Provisions, yet they Eat but little at those Feasts, but they Drink abundance of Hungary Wine, which is very Excellent; and one may say, that tho 'tis very dear, 'tis more common, and less spared than Water; and there is not a Lady at Table who has not before her a Dozen of Glasses of Wine, of all the Healths that were Drank [Page 198]round; For their Modesty obliges 'em only to touch the Glass with their Lips; so that they spill more Wine upon the Tables, and in the Dishes, than they Drink. After the Entertain­ment has lasted Five or Six hours, they begin to Dance to the Musick of several Violins, and small portable Organs. All sorts of People Dance in Poland, both the Old, the Young, the Poor and the Rich. The Old Senators, and the Old Ladies begin the Dance, which they do so softly and mo­destly, that one would think it was a Company of Monks and Nuns walking in Procession: But the Exercise grows warm by degrees, and ends, at last, with a Great Noise.

On the Second Day every one Presents the Bride with a Piece of Plate; all those Presents are made before the Queen, and the Bride who sits by her. Those who Present 'em make Harangues, which are oftentimes long and troublesom; and the Queen's Chancellor Answers them all. So that this Ceremony, which commonly does not begin till Noon, lasts sometimes till Three a Clock, after which, they begin to place themselves at the Ta­bles.

On the Third Day, the Ceremony of the Mar­riage is perform'd, all the Young People Accompa­nying the Bridegroom and Bride to Church on Horseback. In their return they pass before the King's Pallace, the Trumpets and Kettle-drums continually Sounding from the Balconies on each side: After which, the same Train Conducts the King and the Queen, with the Bride, to the Bride­groom's House, where there is a Magnificent En­tertainment prepar'd for them. After they rise from the Table they Dance; and the Ball being over, every one retires; Then the Bride begins to Weep, for 'tis the Custom of all the Polish Gen­tlewomen to shed Tears on that occasion, and to [Page 199]seem very much afflicted; because, otherwise, they would run the hazard of being lookt upon as Impu­dent and Shameless Women.

Having given an Account of the Weddings, I proceed to speak something of the Funerals, which are so Pompous and Magnificent, that they re­semble the Triumph of a Living Man, rather than the Interment of the Dead.

The Corps being put into a Coffin, is carry'd upon a Chariot, drawn by Six Horses, cover'd with Black Housings. The Coffin is Cover'd with a large Pall of Black Velvet, with a Cross of Rod Sattin in the middle; Six of the Domestic Ser­vants of the Deceas'd, in Mourning Habits, hold up the Corners of the Pall. The Chariot is pre­ceded by Priests, Monks, and a great Multitude of People with Lighted Torches of White Wax. Three Men on Horseback carry the Armour of the Deceas'd, one his Sword, the other his Lance, and the third his Dart. The Procession Marches so softly, that 'tis late before they come to the Church; where, after the Service is over, those who carry'd the Arms of the Deceas'd, enter the Church on Horseback, and, at a full Gallop, break the Arms against the Coffin, which is afterwards Interred. Then they return to the House, where agreat Feast is prepar'd, and not only Drink to excess, but make the Ecclesiasticks follow their Example.

The Mourning Habits of the Men are not dif­ferent from ours: but, on such occasions, the La­dies of Quality are Apparalled in course Black S [...]uff; their very Linnen is courser than Canvas, and those of the Greatest Quality wear the cour­set Linnen and Cloath. This Habit doth not ill become Widows that are young and handsom.

CHAP. XXVII. Of the Diet, and Entertainments of the Po­landers.

THE Polanders seldom or never eat any Breakfasts, but both the Men and Women, especially the latter, usually drink in the Morning Beer boyl'd with Ginger, Yolks of Eggs and Su­gar. They eat commonly, at their Meals, Beef and Veal, which are excellent in this Country. Their Mutton is not very good, and for that rea­son they usually give it to their Servants. They have generally an aversion to cold Meat. They have abundance of Gray, but no Red Partridges, and great store of Hares, but no Rabbets, which they do not look upon as an Inconveniency; for, generally speaking, a Polander wou'd eat a Cat as soon as a Rabbet: yet they bring up some White Rabbets in their Chambers for the sake of their Furs. There are abundance of Bucks, but few Stags in Poland; and many wild Boars, Hogs, Ca­pons, Hens, Chickens, Turkey Fowl, Pigeons ▪ Ducks and Geese. There are also many wild [...] Geese, Snipes and Ducks in the Summer, but few in Winter, because all the Lakes and Rivers in Po­land are Frozen up in the Winter; and this is [...] the Reason why we have such abundance of Wild­fowl in the Winter.

There are also in Poland a great many Wood­cocks, most of which are about the bigness of a Capon; but there are very few so large as those in the Forrests of Ardenne and Lorrain: The [...]e are abundance of Pheasants and Wood-hens in Li­thuania, and store of Bustards in Prussia. The [...] [Page 201]are certain Birds resembling large Sparrows, which come into those Provinces in the Winter: they are called Snow-birds, and are very agreeable to the taste. The Polanders never eat any Tame-Fowl, but what is brought in the Morning alive into the Kitchin, where 'tis kill'd for Dinner. They are great lovers of sucking-Pigs, which are very good Meat when they are Roasted; but are commonly very ill Dress'd. The greatest Lords seldom dine without a Dish of Pease and Bacon; but the Bacon is cut into slices, and laid upon the Pease. They eat all sorts of Mushrooms that grow in the Woods, and even those that grow upon Trees, which they gather, and dry, to preserve 'em. These Mushrooms are reckon'd Poisonous among us, but are as generally eaten in Poland as Poppy­seed, which they usually devour like Millet.

The Polanders never make Potage, but when they meet with any that is made by French Cooks they eat it with a great deal of pleasure. Their Boil'd Meat is better, and more savoury than ours, be­cause they do not Boil it so much. Their Sauces are also extreamly different from those that are in use among us: They make a Yellow Sauce, with Saffron, a White Sauce with Cream, a Grey Sauce with Onions, and a Black Sauce with the Juice of Plums. They season all those Sauces with a great quantity of Sugar, Pepper, Cinnamon, Ginger, Cloves, Nutmeg, Olives, Capers, and Prunes, espe­cially in the Sauce which they make for Fish, which they Dress better than the French. They use so much Spices, that there are some Lords who spend above 50000 Livres a Year in these Commodities.

They usually eat a great deal of Meat, and lit­tle Bread, tho' there grows abundance of Corn in Poland, especially Rye, which is much better than in France: They are also great lovers of Roots, which they dress well, and eat a great deal of Ca­chat, [Page 202]which is a sort of Meal made of Corn, as of Barley, Millet, or Oats, or sometimes of a small Grain which they call Manna. These Cachats are very good when they are well Dress'd and Sea­son'd: They eat them on Flesh-days, with Milk and Butter, and on Fasting-days with Oyl, but some begin already to dispense with this Rule, especially on Saturdays.

As there are few Fish in the Baltic, which is the only Sea that borders upon Poland, they are almost wholly destitute of Sea-fish; but that defect is a­bundantly supply'd by the great plenty of Fresh­water-Fish, such as Pikes, Carps, Eels, Perches, Tenches, Breams, Trouts, Barbels, Shadds, Stur­geons, Salmons, Lobsters, and Lampreys.

The usual Drink in Poland is Beer, but in Lithua­nia and Ʋkrania they commonly drink Mead, be­cause of the numerous Swarms of Bees that are in the Forrests of those Countreys. After Meals the Gentlemen, and the Richer sort of the Burghers, drink a Glass of Hungary Wine, because they are of opinion, that Beer alone is too cold, and would injure their Stomachs, if not Corrected by the comfortable warmth of a Glass of Wine.

In Lithuania and Ʋkrania they have two sorts of Wines made of Honey, Red and White, or Mead and Metheglin; they are both pleasant Liquors, tho' they taste a little of the Wax. The Beer is very good, of an Amber-Colour, and of a brisk and poignant Sweetness, especially that of Varka, or that which the Gentlemen make for their private use, which is commonly much stronger than that which the Brewers make to sell.

Besides Beer and Mead, the Polanders and Li­thuanians drink also Hungary, Italian, French and Rhenish Wines. The first is better and stron­ger than any Spanish Wine: 'Tis brought from [Page 203] Hungary to Cracow, over the Carpathian Moun­tains, in large Casks, drawn by Oxen, after which 'tis put in smaller Vessels. The best sort is sold for 12 or 15 Livres the Polish Pot, which holds a­bout 3 Quarts, and consequently we may reasona­bly suppose that the Poor are forc'd to abstain from so Costly a Liquor.

The Italian Wine is brought to Poland by Land; but is not so much us'd as the former, both by reason of the great distance, and because of its Luscious Sweetness, which makes it only fit for Women.

The French and Rhenish Wines are brought by the Baltic-Sea to Dantzic. They are not only naturally weaker than Hungary Wine, but lose a great deal of their strength upon the Sea; for 'tis extreamly difficult to Transport the New Wines in November, by reason of the Ice which makes the Sea impassable. As for the Rhenish Wine, it seldom goes farther than Dantzic, except a little which is spent in Prussia; and besides they never drink it without Sugar, because it is too sharp.

Tho the Polish Brandy, or Aquavitae is made of Corn, 'tis as good and strong as that which is made of Wine; but 'tis almost only us'd by the com­mon People, the rest only drinking it when the Weather is excessively Cold.

When the Polanders make a Feast, all the Guests who are Invited must bring a Knife, Fork and Spoon along with them, because it is not a Custom to lay any of these Utensils upon the Table; they Sow a piece of Linnen round the Table-Cloath, which serves for Napkins. After all the Guests are come, the Gates are shut, and are not open'd till all the Company are risen from the Table, and all the Plate is found; for if they did not use this Precaution, the Footmen would steal part of it; [Page 204]and this is also the reason why they lay neither Knives, Spoons, Forks, nor Napkins upon the Ta­ble.

Every Person of Quality has a Hall in his House, which they call the Banquetting-Hall, in which there is a place for a Side-Table, surrounded with Ballisters. This Side-Table, from which the Cloath is never taken off till it be very dirty, is cover'd with abundance of Plate, and over it is a place for the Musick, which is usually Compos'd of Violins and Organs. Those who are Invited to the Feast bring their Footmen with them, and as soon as they are seated at the Table, every one of them cuts off one half of his Bread, which he gives with a Plate full of Meat to his Servant, who, after he has shared it with his Comrade, stands behind his Master and eats it. If the Ma­ster calls twice for a Glass of Wine, or other Li­quor, the Servant brings as much more, and drinks in the same Glass with his Master without rinsing it. Tho' there is a great deal of Meat brought to the Table, there is nothing carry'd back to the Kitchen, not even of the last Course; for the Ser­vants seize upon all the Meat, and their Ladies make each of them carry a Napkin to bring away the Dry Sweet-meats, or Fruits that are brought to the Table. After they have done Eating they usually go to Dance.

These People, at least the Genteeler sort, eat very decently; for they never touch the Meat with their hands, and are so skilful in Carving, that they hold a Partridge upon the end of their Fork and cut it in Six pieces; But while they are at Table, they think of nothing but Eating; for the Gate is shut, and is never open'd till after Dinner or Supper.

The King usually Eats only with the Queen, or with some Great Lord; But when he Hunts, or [Page 205]Travels upon the Road, he causes all the Gentle­men, even those who serve in his Chamber, to sit down at Table with him; for if he shou'd use them otherwise, or give 'em the least occasion to think that he slighted them, he wou'd run the ha­zard of incurring the hatred of all the Nobility. For an Instance of which, I shall only observe, that Sigismond of Luxemburg, whom Lewis King of Poland and Hungary, his Father-in-Law, had Cho­sen for his Successor, was Excluded from the Crown, meerly because he slighted the Gentle­men of Poland, and would not make them Eat with him.

CHAP. XXVIII. Of the way of Travelling in Poland.

THERE are no Inns in Poland, where one may Lodge conveniently, and be Accommoda­ted with a Bed. The only Houses of Entertain­ment are places built of Wood, which they call Karczma, where Travellers are oblig'd to Lodge, with the Horses, Cows and Hogs, in a long Sta­ble made of Boards, ill joyn'd, and Thatch'd with Straw; 'Tis true, there is a Chamber at the end of it, with a Stove, but 'tis impossible for one to Lodge in it in the Summer, because of the Flyes, Fleas, Bugs, and the Noisome Smell of the place, for they never open the Windows, even in the hottest Weather; so that Strangers chuse ra­ther to lye in the Stables in the Summer, than in the Chamber. And besides, the Gospodarz, or Inn­keeper Lodges in that Room with his Children and whole Family, and usually keeps a Hogshead of [Page 206]stinking Cabbage, the smell of which is extreamly offensive to Strangers, tho' the People of the Country, who are accustom'd to such perfumes, are not incommoded by it.

Those who have occasion to Travel in the Sum­mer, may avoid part of these Inconveniencies by Lying in a Barn upon fresh Straw; for the Gos­podarz gathers and Locks up every Morning the Straw which was given at Night to those who Lodged in the Stable or Chamber, in order to re­serve it for those who shaall come to Lodge af­ter them.

When a Forreigner is oblig'd to Travel in Po­land, he ought to furnish himself with a Calash drawn by Two Horses, a Bed made of a Thin Quilt, a Small Feather-bed, a Pair of Sheets, a Bol­ster, a Coverlet, and an empty Straw-bed to wrap about the rest of the Clothes. All this Baggage is put into a Sack or Bag of Serge, which serves for a Seat to him that Travels in the Calash. He must also provide a small Case of six or eight Bot­tles sill'd with Beer, Wine, or Brandy, and a Basket for Bread, Boiled Meat and Candles, with­out forgetting Oates for the Horses, and Grease for the Wheels of the Calash. And besides, he must remember to renew his Provisions in every City, for there is little or nothing to be had in the Countrey Inns, and the Cities are very remote from one another.

After one is thus fitted out, the Expence of his Journey is very inconsiderable, for his Lodging costs him nothing, and I believe the Reason why the Inns are so poorly furnish'd, is, because the Gentlemen never pay for what they have. 'Tis no wonder then that the Gospodarz deny them e­very thing, and usually Salute 'em with this Complement, Niemazs, that is, There is none: nevertheless, they freely give what they have to [Page 207]Strangers; But since there are few Travellers, the Inn-keepers make no Provision for them; So that they are oblig'd to go to the Dvour, or the Lord of the Village's House for what they want.

The whole Countrey of Poland is Plain, without Stones, or Hills, and consequently very convenient for Travelling in a Calash with Two Horses: There are several Polanders who have no Coach­man, and drive their own Calashes, so that they spend very little upon the Road, especially in Sum­mer; because when they arrive at the Karczma, they put their Horses to Grass, and make the Gos­podarz give them a little Hay, which he is very unwilling to do, because he is always afraid that he shall never be Paid. Others Travel on Horseback, and carry along with them a Small Stiched Quilt to Lye upon, being about an Inch thick, and a Foot and a half broad, which they fold double, and lay it under the Saddle; and when they ar­rive at the Inn, they give the Gospodarz Money to bring them some Brown Bread, Beer, and a little Oates; so that all the Charge for the Lodging of a Polish Gentleman, and of his Horse, does not of­ten amount to above 5 or 6 Gros, which are worth no more than Two pence. And conse­quently that which is so Incommodious to Stran­gers, is very Convenient for those of the Coun­trey, because they can Travel 100 Leagues on Horseback, without spending above 50 Pence.

As for the Lords and Ladies, they Travel al­wayes in Coaches, and carry Waggons along with them, with Provisions and Beds for themselves and their Women; but their Attendants who fol­low 'em on Horseback, are forc'd to content them­selves with such Lodgings as I describ'd before. I must not forget to intimate, that a Traveller ought to be very careful in passing over the Bridges, because they are generally bad, and the [Page 208] Polanders take no care to keep them in Re­pair.

Those who Travel in Winter ought to provide a sufficient quantity of Brandy, and a Furr'd Bag to put their Feet into. For 'tis so Cold in Poland, that those who are in a Coach, Wagon, or Calash, cannot otherwise endure it: and since the Lakes and Rivers are so Frozen, that they easily Travel upon the Ice. They must take care, when the Earth is cover'd with Snow, to procure a Sledge, upon which they must place the Coach or Calash, and draw the Sledge with the Horses.

Travellers are very much incommoded in Win­ter, especially on Holy-dayes, for the Cold is so piercing, that 'tis impossible to be in a Chamber without a Stove in it: And besides, on such so­lemn occasions, all the Peasants of the Village, who usually drink nothing but Water, meet toge­ther to Carouse with Beer and Brandy, and then Sing and Dance all Night, so that the weary Tra­veller cannot so much as shut his eyes.

I have said enough to convince the Reader, that the manner of Travelling in Poland is extreamly Inconvenient to Strangers. As for the Native Po­landers, who Travel on Horseback in the Winter, they have great Boots, into which they put Chaff, or chopp'd Straw, to keep their Feet warm, and before they Mount their Horses they drink a large Draught of Brandy to preserve 'em from the Cold. The Coachmen use the same precaution from the Cold, for otherwise they could never en­dure the Sharpness of the Weather, which is so excessively violent, that when a Man Travels with his Face expos'd to the Air, his Nose sometimes Freezes. Those who have the Misfortune to meet with such a Disaster, must apply Snow to the part, and carefully avoid entering into a Room where­in there is a Stove, or into any warm place, for [Page 209]otherwise they would run the hazard of losing their Nose.

There is no Travelling by Post in Poland, tho' there are Posts for Carrying Letters and Pacquets. This Custom was first establish'd by Order of the Republick, in the Reign of Ʋladislaus IV. Anno 1647. For before that time the King's Orders were carry'd by Gentlemen of the Court, who ob­lig'd the Starosta's to furnish 'em with Horses and Provisions.

CHAP. XXIX. Of the Polish COINS.

THE Pieces of Gold which pass Currently in Poland are Ducats, which are worth 2 French Crowns, or 2 German Rix Dollars, or 7 Livres of Dantzick Money, or 12 Livres of the Currant Mo­ney of Poland, that is in Chelons. A Chelon is a piece of Copper, smaller than a French Denier; 3 Chelons make a Polish Gros, and 3 Gross 2 Pence of the Countrey Money. So that to make up these 2 Pence, which are not worth above one of our Pennys, there must be 9 Chelons, which are not worth, and weigh no more than 2 English Farthings, whereby one may easily judge how much the Coun­trey is Ruin'd by so base a Coyn, which was first Introduc'd in a pressing exigency, to satisfie the Army which had Confederated for want of their Pay.

The Introducing of base Money into Poland is no new thing, as it appears by that which was Coyn'd by the Officers of Casimir IV. and after­wards [Page 210]occasion'd a Complaint to the Diet held at Peortrkow, in 1459. For at that time the Kings had the Privilege of Coyning the Money, and the first who yielded it up to the Republick was Sigis­mond III. in the Year 1632.

There is another Base Coyn in Poland, call'd Tinfe, which was also brought into the Kingdom in the Year 1663, to pay the Confederated Army. The Tinfe which is a little larger than a French Fifteen pence, is of Silver, of a Base Allay. 'Tis worth 30 Gros of Chelons, which make 20 Pence of Poland, or 10 Common Pence.

Besides the Tinfes, there is another sort of Mo­ney call'd Choustack, which is also a Piece of Sil­ver of Base Allay, and less than a French Sou: 'Tis worth 10 Gros of Poland, so that 3 of 'em make a Tinfe. These Base Coyns do not pass so currently at Dantzick, nor in any part of Prussia; for the Tinfes are not worth above 18 Gros, and the Choustacks Six Gros, of Dantzick Money, be­cause the Chelons of Dantzick are worth more than those of Poland, which do not go at all there.

The Money of Dantzick consists in Ducats of Gold, Ourts, Choustaques, and Chelons; The Ducat, as I Intimated before, is worth 2 Rix Dollars, or 2 French Crowns. An Ourt is a Silver Coin of the bigness of a French Piece of Fifteen Pence, and is worth 18 Gros of Dantzick, or 30 Gros of Polish Money. A Choustaque is worth 6 Gros of Dant­zick 10 Gros of Polish Money; and there must be 3 Chelons Dantzick to make a Gros: Yet 18 Gros of Dantzick Chelons make 30 Gros of Polish Chelons; Thus a Tinfe, which is worth 30 Gros of Polish Chelons, is worth but 18 Gros of Dantzick Chelons. The Ducat which is worth 12 Francks of Polish Che­lons, is worth but 7 Franks of Currant Money of Dantzick. Five Choustaques, or an Ourt and 2 [Page 211] Choustaques make a Livre of Dantzick Money, be­cause 5 Choustaques make 30 Gros, and 30 Gros make 20 Pence. This difference in the value of the Coins ought to be heedfully observ'd by Strangers, who have occasion to pass through Dantzick, because the Bankers take all opportu­nities to Impose upon 'em.

An APPENDIX, CONTAINING A Chronological Abridgment Of the HISTORY of POLAND; Some Remarks upon the Government of that Kingdom, And the ABDICATION of K. JOHN CASIMIR: And an Account Of the Present State of SOCINIANISM in that COUNTREY.

Lechus. An. Dom. 550.

THE Polish Historians as­scribe the Foundation of their Monarchy to Lechus; and some of 'em think, that the Poles, or Polan­ders, were first call'd Polachs, from the Name of this Prince. He Built the City of Gnesna, and made it the Place of his Residence.

After the Death of Lechus, the Government of the Kingdom was committed to Twelve Palatines.

Cracus. An. D. 700.

He Built Cracow, and transferr'd the Court, or Residence of the Prince, from Gnesna to that City.

Lechus II.

He Assassinated his Father Cracus in a Wood, and gave out, That he was Torn in pieces by a Bear.

QUEEN Venda. An. D. 750.

A Princess equally famous for her Beauty and Valor.

After her Death the Kingdom was again Go­vern'd by Twelve Palatines.

Primislaus, or Lescus I. An. D. 760.

A Person of mean Birth, but of extraor­dinary Courage and Wisdom. He was made Prince, or Duke of Poland with the Unanimous Consent of all the Estates of the Nation, in con­sideration of the Important Services he had done to his Countrey, and particularly in the War a­gainst the Huns.

Lesco II. Surnam'd the Black. An. D. 804.

He is said to have Assisted Attila in his Wars against the Romans.

Lesco III. An. D. 810.

The Son and Successor of Lesco II. He was also an Enemy to the Romans.

Popiel I. An. D. 815.

A Debauch'd and Effeminate Prince.

Popiel II. An. D. 830.

Succeeded his Father, and Imitated his Example. He was Eaten up by Mice.

Piastus. An. D. 842.

He was advanc'd from the Plow to the Throne, in consideration of his Justice and Inte­grity.

Semovitus, or ziemonitus. An. D. 861.

He defeated the Vandals, and Conquer'd several Countries on the Coast of the Balthic Sea.

Lesco IV. An. D. 892.

He Concluded a Peace with all his Neigh­bours.

Semislaus, or ziemomistus. An. D. 913.

He maintain'd the Peace which his Prede­cessor had establish'd.

Mesco, or Miecislaus. An. D. 964.

He was Born Blind, but receiv'd his Sight during his Father's Life; who, upon this occasion, consulting those, who pretended to foretel things to come, was inform'd, that his Son should be re­markable for Piety. He was the first Duke, or Prince of Poland, who embrac'd the Christian Reli­gion.

Boleslaus I. Surnam'd Chrobri. An. D. 999.

He laid aside the Title of Duke with which his Predecessors had contented themselves, and was Solemnly stil'd King of Poland, and Friend and Ally of the Roman Empire, by Otho III. An. 1001. He subdu'd the Bohemians, Moravians, Silesians, Prussians, and Pomeranians.

Mesco, or Miecislaus II. An. D. 1025.

A Lazy and Effeminate Prince. Under [Page 215]his Reign the Bohemians and Moravians Revolted from the Crown of Poland.

Casimir I. An. D. 1041.

He was Dethron'd, and forc'd to enter into a Cloister: but afterwards rais'd an Army, and defeated the Tyrant who had Usurp'd the Crown.

Boleslaus II. Surnam'd the Bold. An. D. 1059.

He Defeated the Huns, and other Scythi­an Nations, and subdu'd Moravia: but notwith­standing all the Glory of his Victories, his Memo­ry is Infamous in History. He fell in Love with a Mare, and Barbarously Murder'd the Bishop Sta­nislaus, who reprov'd him for his Brutish and Un­natural Lust. And for these Detestable Crimes, both he and his Successors were depriv'd of the Regal Dignity. He was expell'd out of the King­dom, and Torn in Pieces by Dogs.

Vladislaus I. Surnam'd Hermannus. An. D. 1082.

A Warlike and Just Prince.

Boleslaus III. Surnam'd Crivoustus. An. D. 1103.

He assisted the Hungarians against the Romans, and was very Powerful at Sea.

Vladislaus II. An. D. 1146.

He endeavour'd to Oppress his Bro­thers, but was at last Defeated, and Expell'd out of the Kingdom.

Boleslaus IV. Surnam'd Crispus. An. D. 1146.

He made War with the Emperor Fre­derick Barbarossa.

Miecislaus III. Surnam'd the Aged. An. D. 1174.

He was Depos'd for Oppressing the People with Exorbitant Impositions.

Casimit II. An. D. 1178.

Succeeds his Brother, abrogates the Un­just Laws that were establish'd by his Predecessors, and Frees the People from Tyrannical Impositi­ons.

Lesco V. Surnam'd the White. An. D. 1195.

He was Attack'd by this Unkle Miecislaus the Aged, and defended himself with various suc­cess, till he was at last surpriz'd as he was Bathing himself, and thrust thro' with a Spear. During the Turbulent Reign of this Prince, the Countrey was miserably harass'd, and the Sovereign Power was, for some time, assum'd by Miecislaus, and af­terwards by Ʋladislaus Lasconogus.

Boleslaus V. Surnam'd the Chast. An. D. 1226.

In his time the Tartars made a terrible Havock in Poland.

Lesco VI. Surnam'd the Black. An. D. 1279.

He was Assisted by the Knights of the Teutonic Order, against Conrade, who had besieg'd Cracow.

Premislaus II. An. D. 1295.

He Reassum'd the Regal Title by the Ad­vice of the Nobility, and was Crown'd by James Arch-bishop of Gnesna. He undertook an Expe­dition against the Bohemians, but was surpriz'd and kill'd in his Camp, in the First Year of his Reign.

Wenceslaus An. D. 1296.

The King of Bohemia obtain'd the Crown of Poland: he defeated the Hungarians, and fought against the Emperor Albert.

Vladislaus III. Surnam'd Locticus. An. D. 1305.

He was assisted in his Wars by the Lithu­anians.

Casimit III. Surnam'd the Great. An. D. 1333.

A Just and Peaceful Prince. He freed the Kingdom from Robbers, who, during the late Disorders, had made the Ways Unpassable, and Establish'd New Laws to suppress the Insolence of the Soldiers. He entertain'd four Kings at a Splen­did Feast, viz. the Kings of Hungary, Cyprus, Den­mark, and of the Romans; and gave his Niece in Marriage to the last.

Lewis An. D. 1370.

King of Hungary is Chosen King of Po­land. He Routed the Lithuanians in a Memora­ble Battle.

Vladislaus IV. or II. call'd Jagello. An. D. 1386.

This Prince, who was Duke of Lithua­nia, and a Pagan, Marry'd Hedwige the Daughter of King Lewis, and embrac'd the Christian Religi­on. He United the Great Dutchy of Lithuania to the Crown of Poland, and Extirpated Paganism out of that Countrey. He obtain'd a Great Victory over the Teutonic Knights in Prussia.

Vladislaus V. or III. An. D. 1434.

He was Chosen King of Hungary, and was kill'd by the Turks in the Battle of Varna.

Casimit IV. Surnam'd the Great. An. D. 1447.

He took several Towns from the Teu­tonick Knights.

John Albert. An. D. 1492.

He dy'd as he was making Preparations for a War against the Turks.

Alexander. An. D. 1501.

This Prince was successful in his Wars against the Moscovites and Tartars.

Sigismund I. An. D. 1507.

He Defeated the Muscovites, Tartars and Hungarians, and Subdu'd Prussia.

Sigismund II. Surnam'd Augustus. An. D. 1548.

This was the last King of the Race of Ʋladislaus Jagellon.

Henry of Valois. An. D. 1574.

He was Chosen King of Poland by the Intrigues of the French; and Four Months after his Accession to the Crown retir'd privately from Po­land, upon the News of the Death of his Brother Charles IX. whom he Succeeded in France.

Stephen Bathori, Prince of Transilvania. An. D. 1576.

A Wise, Brave and Victorious Prince. His Virtues were celebrated at his Death, in the following Elogy.

In Templo, plusquam Sacerdos.
In Re-publica, plusquam Rex.
In Sententia dicenda, plusquam Senator.
In Judicio plusquam Jurisconsultus.
In Exercitu plusquam Imperator.
In Acie plusquam Miles.
In adversis perferendis, injuriisque condonandis, plusquam Vir.
In publica libertate tuenda, plusquam Civis.
In Amicitia colenda, plusquam Amicus.
In Convictu, plusquam familiaris.
In Venatione, ferisque domandis, plusquam Leo.
In tota reliqua Vita, plusquam Philosophus.

Sigismund III. An. D. 1587.

The Son of John King of Sweden, by Ca­therine Daughter to Sigismund I. having renounc'd the Protestant Religion, was chosen King of Po­land by the unanimous consent of the Nobility. He order'd Maximilian Arch-Duke of Austria, whom the Crown-General Zamoski had defeated, to be bound with Golden-fetters, and carry'd to Za­mosch, where he kept him Prisoner two years.

Vladislaus VI, or IV.

The Son and Successor of Sigismund. He had the courage to encounter an Army of 200000 Mus­covites with 50000 Men, and routed 'em entirely. After this Memorable and Important Victory, he took the City of Moscow, and return'd in Triumph to Warsaw, with Two Czars, the Patriarch, the Crown, and 500 Wagons loaden with rich Spoils. He defeated the Grand Signior Osman, and pursu'd him almost as far as Constantinople. Afterwards, he was so animated with an Imprudent Zeal for the propagating of Religion, that he resolv'd to under­take an Expedition to the Holy-Land, and dy'd for grief, because the Polanders refus'd to raise Subsi­dies to enable him to prosecute that design. After his Death the Kingdom was harrass'd by the Cos­sacks, who were principally incens'd against the Jews and Jesuits.

John Casimit,

Who was formerly a Jesuit and a Cardinal, was Elected King after his Brother Ʋladislaus, and ob­tain'd a Dispensation from the Pope to Marry his Widow. He defeated the Cossacks in a doubtful and uncertain Battle near Beresteczko in Russia. Ha­ving by this Victory curb'd that Factious People, and secur'd the Quiet of the Kindom, he began to [Page 220]indulge himself in his Pleasures. He Banish'd the Vice-Chancellor of the Crown, after he had De­bauch'd his Wife; and that Injur'd Officer return­ing to Sweden, perswaded that Prince to Invade Poland, which he did with so great success, that Ca­simir was entirely dispossest. But he was after­wards recall'd even by those who joyn'd with his Enemies, and after several Battles oblig'd the King of Sweden to make a Peace. At last, by the per­swasion of his Queen, that he might make way for the Prince of Conde to Succeed him, he Abdicated the Government, and retir'd to France, where he was made Abbot of St. Germans.

Michael.

After Casimir's Abdication, several Intrigues were made by the Dukes of Lorrain, Newburg and York, and the Prince of Conde, who stood Candidates for the Crown. At that time the Duke of York profest the Protestant Religion; but when that was objected against him by the Nobility, a certain Je­suite, who was employ'd to manage his Interest, declar'd openly before the Senate of Poland, that he was a Roman-Catholick. At last, contrary to all expectation, the Election was determin'd in favour of Michael Coributh Wisnowieczki, who was descend­ed of the most ancient Family of the Dukes of Li­thuania. This Prince dy'd at Warsaw about a year after his Coronation; and 'tis commonly believ'd that he was Poyson'd by a certain Priest. 'Twas observ'd that when the General Sobieski, after­wards Chosen King, came to see him in his Coffin, the Nose of the Deceast Prince began to Bleed as­soon as he enter'd the Room.

John Sobieski.

This Prince was descended of a very Noble and Ancient Family in the Palatinate of Lublin. He [Page 221]was the younger Son of Sobieski Castellan of Cracow, by a Daughter of Stanislas Zolkiewski, Great Gene­ral of the Crown. He was made Great Marshal of the Crown August. 24. 1665, Great General of the Kingdom in 1667, and Great Master of the King's Houshold, Palatin of Cracow, &c. He retook 60 Cities from the Rebel- Cossacks in Ʋkrania. In 1667. he defended Podhais against the Tartars, and two years after took from them and the Cossacks the whole Palatinate of Braclaw in Lower Podolia. In 1673. he obtain'd a Memorable Victory over the Turks at Choczim on the Niester, where 8000 Ja­nizaries, and 20000 Spahis were kill'd. He was Chosen King of Poland, May 10th, 1674, and made two Campaigns against the Turks before he was Crown'd. But that which will for ever perpetu­ate the Honour of his Memory, is that Glorious and Important Action which he perform'd in 1683, when he Rais'd the Siege of Vienna. The follow­ing Panegyrical Character of that Prince was made upon that occasion.

JOANNI III.
DOminatione, Polonico, Lithuanico;
Liberatione, Austriaco, Pannonico;
Profligatione, Ottomanico, Thracio:
Religione, Christianissimo;
Pietate, Catholico;
Zelo, Apostolico:
Inter Duces, pugnacissimo;
Inter Reges, sapientissimo;
Inter Imperatores, Augustissimo: Cui
Gloria militaris Regna peperit,
Clementia stabilivit,
Virtus perennavit:
Qui
Raro pietatis & constantiae exemplo, propria deserens, aliena defendens,
Docuit quo pacto sacra foederis jura
Jungantur, custodiantur & compleantur,
Ottomani am lunam fulgentissimo crucis vexillo eter­nam Eclypsim minitantem,
Adeo prospere feliciterque finibus extirpavit,
Ʋt unum Idem (que) fuerit
Venisse, Vidisse & Vicisse.
Igitur,
Inter innumeros Christiani Orbis plausus,
Inter vindicatam Religionis & Imperii laetitiam,
Inter cruentae lunae extrema deliquia,
Agnoscant Praesentes,
Credant Posteri,
Non tantum enascenti Evangelio, quo propagaretur,
Sed & adulto ne profligaretur,
Ʋtrobi (que) a Deo missum fuisse hominem,
Cui Nomen erat
JOANNES.

He Marry'd the Lady Mary de la Grange, the Daugh­ter of the Marquiss (now Cardinal) d' Arquien, and Widow of Prince Zamoiski. He died June 17. 1696, being seiz'd with a Fit of an Apoplexy, after a long Indisposition.

SOME REMARKS UPON THE GOVERNMENT OF POLAND.

'TIS Worthy Observation, as to the Election of a King in Poland, that whereas the Nobi­lity and Gentry are the Keepers Preservers and Defendors of the Liberty and Laws of the Coun­try: Now for fear of a Change in the Govern­ment, as has happen'd in France, Denmark, Swede­land and Italy, where the Nobility, having been cor­rupted and brib'd with Honours, and other Re­wards by the Kings, have by degrees remitted from time to time some of their Rights and Immunities, ill at last they have fool'd themselves out of their Freedom, into a Slavish Dependence on the Court; the Republick of Poland, warn'd by those Exam­ples, to avoid such a Fate, has made a Law, That the Election of a King must be Nemine Contradi­cente. An Instance of this may be given in the Election of King Ʋladislaus the Fourth, a most [Page 224]Warlike Prince, who was Chosen King of Poland (in consideration of the great Services he had done the Common-wealth) with the unanimous Consent of the Whole Nobility, excepting only one Deputy, who made a Solemn Protestation against the Votes of all the Diet; yet the said Prince could not be Crown'd without the Consent of the said Deputy; Who being Ask'd why he thus Dissented? An­swer'd; That he did it, that by this means the Privileges of the Nobility might be safe and lodg'd within his Power, tho all the rest of the Nobility were corrupted. Having said this, and caused his Protestation to be enter'd into the Records and Archives of the Kingdom, he presently consented with the rest to the Election of Ʋladislaus the Fourth.

The Polish Nobility being endow'd with so many Privileges, and the Deputies having always a free Vote, the Aristocratical State of Poland cannot well be chang'd by any of the Kings of Poland into an Absolute Monarchy: For, whosoever offers to do this, is declar'd by the Senate to be Perjur'd, and no more a King; which appears by the late King John the Third's Oath in Harnoc.

Besides, the Nobility uses immediately to com­plain in the open Senate, of the Tyranny of those that attempt such Innovations; as did a certain Deputy out of the Palatinate of Posnania. King Stephen Bathori, after many Victories which he gain'd, and several Provinces with which he enlarg'd the Kingdom of Poland, began at last to endeavour to make himself Absolute Monarch of Poland; where­upon this Deputy exprest himself in a Speech with so much Freedom, Boldness and Vehemence, that the King, Ambitious and Passionate in his Nature, not being able to let the Deputy run on any longer upon that Topic, interrupted him in these words, Hold your Tongue you Rascal. To [Page 225]which the Deputy made Answer, I am no Rascal, but a Gentleman of Poland, an Elector of Kings, and a Deposer of Tyrants. Whereupon the King said to him, If I were not a King— And the Deputy Answer'd, If you were not— By which Im­perfect Reply the Deputy hinted to the King, that he did not want Courage to engage with him hand to hand for Liberty, if he had not been check'd by his Respect for the Majesty of Kings.

The King afterwards having buried all His Re­sentments, advanc'd him to the Highest Dignities; nor did he believe that this had any ways lessen'd His Majesty: on the contrary, he always esteem'd him one of the Best Patriots and Lovers of his Country.

If any of the Kings of Poland aim at Arbitrary Government, or Act contrary to the Religion and Laws of the Country, he is immediately Depos'd, or forc'd to Abdicate the Throne. The Form which King Casimire us'd in His Abdication, is as follows.

WE make known and Declare to all the World, that being sensible of our Weakness which grows daily upon us with our Age, we are unable any longer to bear up under the Burden of so great Weight as the Government of this State is. Wherefore we voluntarily, and of our own accord, have resolv'd upon Abdicating the Throne, that we wight spend the re­mainder of our declining Life quietly and in private, and in preparing for a better Life that never ends. For this reason having call'd a full Senate at Warsaw on the Twelfth of June in this paesent Year, we open'd our Mind to our Senators and Counsellors. Who being struck with the Greatness and Novelty of the Affair, and reverencing the Laws of their Country, and re­ferring the Consideration of the whole matter to all the [Page 226]Kingdom, we accordingly appointed a General Diet of all the Orders of our Kingdom, to be held on the Six and Twentieth day of August, and at the first opening of the Diet made known our Intention of Abdicating the Throne.

We have had Experience of the Love and Affection of our Loyal Citizens and Subjects, who bearing a Grateful Memory of the Deserts and Good Actions of our most Serene Predecessors; and paying a Deference to the Great Cares, Troubles, and Dangers me under­went for Twenty Years together in Various Turns of Fortune, in so many Camps, and in so many Diets, endeavour'd, by importunate Intreaties and earnest Requests to keep us upon the Throne. But forasmuch as we constantly persisted in our Resolution, it was agreed that we should make our Abdication, or Resig­nation of the Polish Crown in a Real and Solemn Manner. Ʋpon Mature and Serious Deliberation, and by the Consent of all Orders of the State, we being in full souundness of Body and Mind, do freely, and without constraint Abdicate from this time and for ever the Kingdom of Poland, the Great Dutchy of Lithuania, and the Principalities thereunto annex'd. We restore, in full form, into the hands of the Senate, of the Marshals, and of the State, our Regal Digni­ty, and whatsoever else of Ancient Right does belong to the Kings of Poland, and the Great Dukes of Li­thuania. We Absolve all the States and Orders, and every one of our Subjects from the Oath of Alle­giance taken to us; and we release them from the Obligation of Homage and Fealty. The Duke of Prussia, as to what concerns us only, we declare free from all Obligation due to us, upon the account of any Contract made for the Dukedom of Prussia, and upon the account of any Right of Fealty for Bitovia, and Lawenburgh; and the Duke of Kureland we likewise declare freed from Homage, and all other Ob­ligations whatsoever. The Authentick and Original [Page 227]Grant of our Election, made in the Year 1648, We Restore, Cancel, and Annul, without pretending to claim any or the least Right of Soveraignty to our selves, or any of our Heirs within the Kingdom of Poland, the Great Dukedom of Lithuania, and the Principalities thereunto annex'd. By which Abdica­tion, or Resignation of the Regal Power, rightly and lawfully made, and ratify'd by these Presents, it shall be, and is, within the Power and Authority of the most Reverend Father in Christ the Arch-bishop of Gnesna, Primate of Poland, and Chief Minister of State, to declare the Throne Vacant, and to perform all that of Right and Custom does belong to the Arch­bishop of Gnesna during the Interregnum. And the States of the Kingdom are empower'd to proceed to the Election of a New King, according to the Laws and Customs of Poland. And we further Promise, that we will by no means hinder it from being a very Free Election, that we will not promote the Interest of any Candidate; and that during the time of the Election, we will remove and abide at a distance from the Place of Election. In Testimony and Confirmati­on thereof we have commanded these our Letters Pa­tents to be Published under the Royal Seal.

This Solemn Abdication made by King Casi­mire was afterwards Publish'd by the Senate of Poland: The Substance of which I thought fit to Insert here, that so the Abdication and Vacancy of the Throne, after the Departure of King James II. Publish'd by the Parliament of England, might not seem a Novelty: and it is as fol­lows.

WE the Senate and Officers both of Church and State within the Kingdom of Poland, and the Great Dutchy of Lithuania; and the Marshals of both Countries being Assembled in the Diet, do manifest and Declare: That after the Examples of our Pre­decessors, who esteem'd nothing more decent, nothing more worthy to be transmitted to Posterity than the Respect they paid their Princes, and have handed down to us the Esteem they had for them; We have always us'd our Endeavours to Maintain and Increase the Good Will and Reputation of our Princes. To the Vi­gorous Maintenance whereof, not only our Honoura­ble Emulation of our Ancestor's Virtues, not only the Obligation and Gratitude we owe to the Royal Race of Jagello, which for almost Three hundred years toge­ther has Govern'd us so Auspiciously, did excite us: But the Extraordinary Endowments of His Present Majesty, who has Govern'd our State with the same Fortune and Reputation as His Greatest Predecessors, for the space of Twenty years, attract both our Vene­ration and Admiration. He was always ready to undertake Noble Designs; to endure the Heat of Sum­mer, and the Cold of Winter; to be vigilant in Cam­pains, to suffer hunger and thirst, to lye on the Cold Ground, to spend sleepless Nights, and as often as there was necessity, or occasion, hazarded his own Life for his Subjects Safety; He was famous in the Arts both of Peace and War, and gain'd an especial Esteem for his Clemency. Whereupon we interpos'd the weighty Authority of the most Illustrious Senate, the humble Requests of the Knights of both Countries, the Intreaties of the whole Republick, and the Desires of several Princes: Lastly, We Objected to him the Pro­hibitions of the Laws, and the Ties of his Oath. But when all these Motives could not prevail, nor alter the unshaken Mind of His Sacred Majesty from His Thoughts of Eternity, we were at last forc'd to yield [Page 229]to the Weight of our Fates, and no longer to attempt to remove His Majesty from His-Resolution. And forasmuch as His Sacred Majesty has Issu'd forth His Letters Patent, which we had design'd for a Pledge of our Constant and Perpetual Fidelity; and has ad­ded another more particular one, whereby he Releases us and all his Subjects from the Oath of Allegiance, and from all other Obligations: We likewise on our parts, by these our Letters Patent do Release His Ma­jesty from the Oath made by His Deputies, as well be­fore His Coronation in the Church of Warsaw, as af­terwards in the Cathedral Church of Cracow: and we disannul it to all intents and purposes, provided that our Rights and Priviledges in all things be preserv'd, and that this Act may not prejudice a Free Election, our Laws and Liberties, nor be drawn into a Prece­dent. In Confirmation of the Premises we have af­fix'd our Hands.

From hence it appears, that the Majesty and Authority of the King was Adjusted to the Li­berty of the Senate and the People, and all Or­ders of the Kingdom, together with the King, were kept within the Bounds of Equity. So that if at any time the King should fail in His Duty, and aim at the Invading of the Properties of His Subjects, he was immediately check'd therein by the Authority of the Senate, who were Sworn to do it; and by this means the King of Poland de­depended on the Grave Advices of His Senate. On the other hand, the Senators, and all the Knights Reverence, Love and Honour His Sacred Majesty, and are ready to lay down their Lives and Estates for His Benefit and Preservation.

AN ACCOUNT Of the Rise of Socinianism in POLAND, And of the Present state of that SECT.

POLAND was at first Converted by S. Adal­bert Arch-Bishop of Gnesna, from Paganism to Christianity; and has continu'd stedfast ever since for almost Seven hundred years in the Communion of the Church of Rome. It was Instructed in the Romish Principles by him, and has always paid a ve­ry great Respect to the Holy See, and endeavour'd to excel all others in their Zeal for its Interests. At present, since the Extirpation of the Hussits, Beren­garians, Picards, Anabaptists, Arians, Tritheists, Pho­tians, Ebionites, Reactitorians, and a world of such like Heresies, and lastly of the Socinians (who, by the Countenance of some Noblemen, and the To­leration once allow'd, had swarm'd in Poland) the [Page 231] Roman Religion chiefly prevails in that Country. The King indeed Promises upon Oath, before His Coronation, to Protect the Lutherans and Calvi­nists. The Greeks likewise, and the Jews have the same Toleration there, which they have in many other Countries. And as the Case now stands, that Old Proverb, which says, Whoever has lost his Religi­on, may find it in Poland, falls to the Ground, and is no longer true of that Kingdom.

But forasmuch as a Clear Account of the Present State of the Socinians, how they crept in, and how they were at last thrown out, cannot be met with in any other Author; I shall now give it ye as briefly, and orderly as I can.

This Pernicious Heresy of Socinianism, which by Christians ought to be detested above all others, which does not strike at any particular Article, but shakes and almost overthrows the whole Fa­brick of our Religion, came out of Ita­ly, In the Year 1546. and began at first in the State of Ve­nice at Vincenza, by Forty Men. Two of them, Julius Trevisanus, and Franciscus Ruigo, be­ing taken, and Strangled at Venice, the rest, to a­void the same Fate, left Italy, and dwelt in Turkey, Poland, Transilvania, Suitzerland, and in other pla­ces where a Toleration of Religion was Allow'd.

The first who spread the Errors of this Heresy in Poland was a certain Dutchman nam'd Spicillus, a­lias Fricius, a Disciple of Erasmus, and well skill'd in Hebrew, Greek and Latin, under the Reign of King Sigismund Augustus, in the Year of our Lord 1546. He came to Cracow, where, according to the Cu­stom of the Country, he was Treated very Nobly as a Stranger by the Mayor of the City. At this Treat there were several Noblemen, and among the rest, Andreas Modrevius the King's Secretary. This Man, upon starting several Doubts concerning the Ever Blessed Trinity, was the first that followed the [Page 232] Dutchman in his Errors; who, by the Secretary Means, induc'd the King Himself to be his Disci­ple.

The King being thus wrought upon by His Se­cretary, the Dutchman was soon follow'd by Laelius Socinus, who being Banish'd out of Italy Absconded at Zurich? where, when he once heard how succes­fully the Dutchman had spread his Heresy in Poland, he immediately takes along with him Alicatus, Para­ta, and Ochinus, three of his Associates, and comes to Poland in the Year 1551. He was Introduc'd into the King's Court by the Secretary, where he Infus'd his Errors into Lismaninus, Queen Bona's Confessor, and many other Courtiers.

Many Noblemen and Senators, of all Orders, were corrupted by these Men, and, at last, they drew in­to their Party James Sieninski Palatine of Podolia, and Lord of Racovia, one of the Chief Nobility. He turn'd from Calvinism to Socinianism, and Built a Printing-House, and an Academy at Racovia for the Use of this Sect. This Town being very pleasant for the Temperature of its Air, for the Sweetness of its Situation, for the Lakes, Fountains, Groves, Walks and Meads about it, quickly drew thither Faustus Socinus Cousin German to Lelius, with seve­ral others.

Hereupon several Books were Publish'd, and spread over the whole Kingdom: and the Chief not only of Catholicks, but also of Lutherans and Calvinists embracing the Opinion of Socinus, drew every day great Numbers to their Party. Where­upon the Republick (for fear least the Sparks al­ready kindled should set the Whole Nation in Flames, and least the Plague, which had Infected many of the Members, should, at length, destroy the Whole Body) by the Incitement of the Bi­shops, and several other Religious Orders, oblig'd the King Augustus to Banish Lismaninus the Queens [Page 233]Confessor out of the Court, and induc'd him to issue forth the following Edict against the Growing He­resies in Poland.

The EDICT of King Si­gismund against the Socini­ans.

‘WHereas all Humane things are altogether vain and unprofitable unless Govern'd by the Laws of God, and establish'd by the Integri­ty and Union of Religion: Therefore We Si­gismund Augustus, by the Grace of God King of Poland, do Publish and Declare to all and every person that is or may be concern'd, that We be­ing inform'd by Our Counsellors of Church and State, that several Heresies are every where hatch'd within Our Kingdom, and that not only New Doctrines and Ceremonies are Introduc'd, but also that several of our unthinking Subjects do openly profess and instruct the same: We following the Examples of our Predecessors, whose chiefest care and study was to Propagate and Protect the Christian Faith, and to cut off all occasion of Quarrel among our Subjects, and of Disturbance in the State (which always attends Dissensions in Religion.) And thinking this to be the proper Duty of Christian Kings and Prin­ces, do by these Our Letters Patent Testify and Promise, That We, out of Respect to the Chri­stian Religion, and out of Love to the Holy Church, will Profess and Maintain, to the utmost of our Power, within all Our Dominions, the Truth and Sincerity of the Ecclesiastical Do­ctrine, [Page 234]and of the Christian Catholick and Apo­stolick Faith, as it is professed by the Holy Church of Rome, and as it has been Receiv'd and Profess'd constantly by Our Predecessors. As for the Ene­mies thereof, as well Pagans, who are the Pro­fess'd Enemies of Christianity, as Hereticks, who, under the pretence of being Christians, and by a false Interpretation of Scripture, destroy Chri­stianity, and shew themselves to be alienated from the Faith, and the Religion once deliver'd by the Apostles, and hitherto Profess'd by the Roman Catholick Church: These We shall take care to Suppress, and to Banish out of Our King­dom. Nor will We ever admit into Our Royal Council and Senate, nor bestow any Places of Ho­nour or Trust on any who are tainted with Here­sy, provided We are satisfy'd of it. If any shall be accus'd before Us, We will take care, by the Divine Assistance, that the Statutes of our Realm shall, with the utmost diligence be put in Execu­tion against them, that so they may be for ever Branded, Stigmatiz'd, and Banish'd their Coun­try, unless they shall desire to be Reconcil'd to their Holy Mother the Church. The Ecclesia­sticks, together with their Laws, Immunities and Privileges, both Publick and Private, We will Defend, Maintain and Protect to the utmost of our Power. To all our Officers and Gover­nors We give it strictly in Charge; and Com­mand them under the Penalty of our Severe Dis­pleasure, that they be not Negligent or Remiss in Prosecuting and Apprehending such Offenders: Whereas on the contrary, if any of them shall be Charg'd before Us with being false to his Trust, and to Our Commands, he shall be brought to Condign Punishment. For the Due Performance of all the Premisses, We have Ingag'd Our Word to the Reverend Father in Christ Nicolas [Page 235]Ziergowski Lord Arch-bishop of Gnezna, and to other of his Bishops, and Our Counsellors; and by the Oath of Our Royal Trust taken to Our Subjects at Our Coronation, We design the Whole shall be faithfully put in Execution. In Testimony whereof we have Issu'd forth these Our Letters Patent, Dated at Cracow, In the Year of Our Lord 1550. And in the Second Year of Our Reign.’

This Edict or rather Manifesto of King Augustus was interpreted by the Nobility to be directly op­posite to their Interests; Whereupon several of the Chief among them began to stir up Commotions, and rise in Arms. And the Hatred of the Romish Ec­clesiasticks against the Socinians increas'd every day more and more. Hence sprung many Murders, constant Fewds between the Nobles, and abundance of Bloodshed throughout the whole Kingdom. The State being engag'd in a foreign War could not then prevent these great disorders: but partly fearing a Civil War, and partly trusting to the Vigilance and Pastoral Care of the Ecclesiasticks for the present forbear'd putting in Execution the severe Laws of Jagello against Hereticks. But at last they work'd their own Ruin. For being by degrees divided into the Factions of Servetus and Samosatanus, they too far trespass'd on that In­dulgence the State allow'd them. Several Statues of our Saviour upon the Cross were broken by the Students of Racovia, and several Blasphemies were utter'd in their Books against Christ; and for these things being severely check'd by the Decrees and Edicts of John Casimire, and King John III. all those who would not Embrace the Roman Faith were to depart the Kingdom within two or three Years. Since those Decrees of the King and Re­publick against the Socinians are still in force, it will [Page 236]not be amiss to insert them here, and they are as follow.

John Casimire by the Grace of God King of Poland, and Great Duke of Lithuania, &c.

‘THo' the Being and Propogation of the Arian, or as some call it the Socinian Heresy in Our Dominions has been always prohibited by Us; yet because the aforesaid Sect, which Robs the Son of God of his Praeeternity, has by a strange misfortune, fatal to the State, begun to spread it self for a long time in Our Dominions as well of Poland as of the Great Dutchy of Lithuania: We therefore reassuming and leaving in its full force the Statute of Jagello our Predecessor enacted against them, do by the Consent of all Orders Enact concerning Hereticks, that if any such shall dare to Confess, Propagate or Preach the said Arian Heresy, or to protect and countenance it or its Promoters, within our Dominions of Poland, the Great Dutchy of Lithuania, and the Provinces thereunto annex'd, and shall be thereof lawfully convicted, every such Person shall forthwith ac­cording to the intent of the aforesaid Statute be Beheaded by our Captains and their Officers, upon forfeiture of their Commission for the neglect. But whereas We are Willing to extend Our Clemency as far as can be, if any one refuses to renounce his Heresy, We do hereby grant him the space of three years for the selling off his [Page 237]Goods, his Estate, and getting in his Debts. In which time No Assemblies of the aforesaid Sect shall be held, nor shall they undertake any publick Offices under the Penalties aforemen­tion'd.’

This space of three years was afterwards Con­tracted to two years, as appears by the following Edict.

‘WHereas in the Diet of the Year last past, 1668. the Arian, or Socinian Sect was Ba­nish'd out of our Dominions by Us, with the Consent of the States, and Three Years time was allow'd them to Sell off their Goods; By the Authority of the present Diet We grant them Two Years for Selling their Goods, to Com­mence from the time of the last Diet, and to end precisely on the Twelfth of July, in the Year next ensuing 1669, which shall not be prejudicial to those who shall hereafter return into the Com­munion of the Roman Catholick Church.’

But forasmuch as several Absconded in the King­dom, and many others were Protected by the Fa­vour of the Nobles, after the Foreign War in which Poland was engag'd was over, they were all Ba­nish'd the Kingdom by a Severe Edict, which is as follows.

‘We Returning due Thanks to the Lord of Hosts for the Benefits of the last Year, who has given us so many Signal Victories over our Ene­mies; and desiring by this our Gratitude to con­tinue the Divine Favour towards us, when We shall have Banish'd out of our Dominions those who oppose the Praeeternity of his Son. Ac­cording to our Edicts made in the Assembly of [Page 238]the States in the Year 1668 and 1669, against the Arian or Socinian Sect; We for the preventing the Absconding of any of the said Sect within our Territories of Poland and Lithuania, and that the foresaid Laws against them may be put in Execution, do require all our Officers and Judges to be strict therein. And in the Great Dutchy of Lithuania we assign a Court of Judicature to Determine all such Causes.’

By this last Law Publish'd and Ratify'd in an As­sembly of the States, under the Reign of the late King, in the Year 1673, The Socinians were dri­ven out of the Kingdom. How Miserable their present Condition is, and to what Dangers and Troubles they in their Exile were expos'd, appears by this Sorrowful Letter of one of them to the rest of his Brethren.

A LETTER giving an Ac­count of the Present state of the Socinians.

YOu desire that I should give you an Account of our present Calamity and Distress, Alass! you command me to renew an unspeakable Woe, to run over again the Remembrance of our Sor­rows, and to make our Wounds, raw and ga­ping as they are, to Bleed afresh. My Soul shi­vers at the reflexion of those many Fatal Blows we have receiv'd. Not only my Mind, but my Hand and Pen shake at, and fly back from the Re­cital [Page 239]of those Misfortunes which have hitherto pursu'd us, and whereof I my self was an Eye­witness. We were, ah we were a happy Peo­ple: and now the very remembrance of that Fe­licity, which our Churches, for so many years, by the Divine Favour did enjoy, does ren­der the sense of our present Troubles the more severe. So that we are loth so much as to re­member, when, how, and by what steps we fell from being what we were. And did not the goodness of the Cause for which we suffer, and the Consolations of this kind of Patience support our Minds, it would be better for us, who are al­most overwhelm'd with such a vast weight of Ca­lamity, to forget all that is past, that so our pre­sent Miseries might be born the more easie. Yet because you are desirous of having some descri­ption of our present Condition, we will give it you, not drawn in its own proper and lively Co­lours, but set off in the plainest Dress, and such things as are but a trouble for us to insist long upon, these we shall but lightly touch. Nor do I think it worth the while to give you, in a long train, a Catalogue of unknown Names, if the Faithfulness of the Relators be suspected, upon the account of the Inraged, or at least ignorant Witnesses and Judges of our Cause. 'Tis a great Enhancement to the Misfortunes of the Misera­ble. But tho' fortune has abandon'd us in our Misery, yet we still retain our Integrity. It is best therefore to shew you the Beginnings of our Troubles, and when these are once known, it will be visible to every one, how absurd and un­just it is to discredit the Truth of those things, which by the very Nature of our Sufferings can­not be otherwise. The first Rise of our Trou­bles we may date from the War begun in our Country with the Cossacks, in the Year 1648, [Page 240]whereby several Inhabitants of the Country, and many of our Countrymen, especially those of us, who were borderers on the Boristhenes, were ri­fled of our Estates and Possessions, or at least suf­fer'd irreparable Losses. Upon this, long before the Law of Proscripion, made in the Year 1668, I, with the greatest part of my Estate was ruin'd; and for the full space of Ten years before the Banishment was an Exile; and, with several o­thers of our Friends, were, as it were, cast away before the Storm came. Immediately after this the Muscovites, and within a while the Swedes, and at last the Transilvanians, made Incursions in­to our Country, which put the whole Kingdom into great Confusion, and not the least Creature in it was free from these Outrages. For their own Soldiers were so insolent, and the Auxiliary Troops of Scythia and Germany so violent, that they could neither escape by flight, nor repel by Armes their unjust Force. We were not indeed the only Persons who suffer'd by the Wars; but we alone were those, who, exhausted by so many Wars, and almost Expiring, were harrass'd by a Peace more cruel than any War, at a time when others were at quiet: and by our Constant strug­ling with an adverse Fortune, it seems as if the former Wars had inspir'd a Spirit of Persecution into the Peace which follow'd. Altho' in the ve­ry heat of the Wars our Enemies were so indu­strious, as to find out means whereby the heavi­est Weight of the War might fall on our heads. For upon the Abdication of King Casimire, while the Swedes were Masters of Cracow, the Depu­ties, from all Provinces of the Kingdom, flock'd thither to adjust Matters with the Enemy, and their Armies, with their Generals, separated, and almost all Orders bought their Peace by Surren­dring. But that we might not share the benefit [Page 241]of that short Peace, our Inveterate Enemies fell upon us and Plunder'd us, whilst we dream'd of no such danger, and were every one of us quiet in our own Habitations. This sudden Evil was the Death of some of our Party, and of some of my own Relations; but several, who, with much ado, escap'd from these Pillagers, fled to Cra­cow, which was then Govern'd by a Swedish Gar­rison. Tho they were forc'd upon this Flight, through Fear, and had long before this volunta­rily thrown themselves under the Protection of the Swedes: yet this was afterwards most unjustly laid to their Charge as a Crime; and no Course of Law was us'd in the Oppressing of our Friends. The Romish Mass-Priests, who were Arm'd them­selves, and surrounded with Armed Troops, set upon the Houses of Noble-Men, which they Plunder'd and Fir'd; and abus'd the Noble Ma­trons by Rapes, and all manner of Barbarities. The Supreme Court of Judicature, even before the Law Enacted against us, exercis'd the utmost severity thereof against us in many sad Instances: and, among the rest, my Son-in-Law, the Patron of the Church of Siedlicia, suffer'd just before that Law was made. At last, after so many unlawful Prosecutions of Innocent Persons, came out that Law, an upstart Patroness of all those Injuries we suffer'd, and by an unheard-of Example, enter'd, as it were, through the very Jaws of our Liberty into the Body of our Laws. At first, indeed, it seem'd superfluous, since without a New Law, and contrary to the Ancient Constitutions of the Government, we were obnoxious, not only to the Injustice of Publick Magistrates and Judges, but also to the Lust and Violence of Private Men. But yet we soon found it Arm'd with New Instruments of Mischief, and such as not only gave a specious pretence to all the [Page 242]unjust proceedings both of Judges and private persons, but also such as expos'd us Friendless and Helpless, and as it were bound hand and foot to the rage and Odium of our Enemies. We have not time at present to enquire how unlawfully it was enacted, and how full of Absurdities it was. 'Tis enough to shew how fraudulent and Cruel it was, even whilst it pretended to Mercy and Clemency. For we were by the Law constrain'd to depart the Kingdom within three years, which time was allow'd, under a pretence of selling off our Effects. But the Benefit even of this unjust Law deceiv'd many one, that false favour was soon recall'd, the time being contracted to the space of only one Year; so that almost all of us had not leasure of disposing of our Affairs as We ought. Thereupon very few could sell off their Effects, and the greatest part of those who did, were forc'd to part with very rich Estates to the Purchasers at a very low and almost no price. For the Injustice of the Purchasers was such, as to take advantage not only of the urgent Necessity and danger of the Sellers, but likewise of the great want of Money, and of the Difficul­ties they labour'd under, being reduc'd to great Straits by the Losses and Devastations of so many Wars.

I will give ye instances of this Nature. A Noble Matron the Patroness of the Church of Pebrinen, could scarce fell her Dowry worth several Thousand Dollars for Three hundred Florins. Christopher Osirovius a very Worthy Knight sold his Estate worth Ten thousand Dollars, for Three thousand Florins, that is for the tenth part of its due Value. And he truly happen'd on a very modest Chapman; for others were forc'd to be contented with the fifteenth, Others with the Twentieth part, and many receiv'd [Page 243]nothing but a bare promise of Payment. This oblig'd several of us rather to make over our Effects to our friends by way of trust. But at last the Houskeepers with a miserable train of Children and Kindred were constrain'd to de­part their Native Country. Some went to Silesia, but the greater number towards Tran­silvania; but neither of them were free from the Insults of Robbers. They who went to Transilvania, before they had arriv'd at their Journey's End, were Plunder'd of their Provisions and Effects by the Imperialist Soldiers, who had, as they say, private Intimations of their March given them by the Polanders. This Mischance together with the Storm of War which was hanging over that Country, brought several, who were return'd to Poland, into our Country of Prussia: But the rest with a mind prepar'd for danger enter'd into Transilvania poor and in tatters: where, as the Reward of so many Fatigues, Troubles and hazards, the Plague and Poverty gave them entertainment. Is it there­fore to be wonder'd that several in our Churches were torn from the Faith and the Love of Truth through the dread of so many Miseries and Dangers? Or rather is it not more to be wonder'd that any should continue constant in their Profession? For our Present Persecution did not proceed after an usual and ordinary way: But to extinguish that Light of Truth which shone upon us, Satan endeavour'd all he could to shake our Constancy not so much by the fear of Death, which is soon over, as by the Torment and Punishment of a Life stretch'd out to its full length in Miseries. Nor did the Thunder of the dreadful Decree you make mention of, whereby we were banish'd our Country, so much terrify us, as did that [...] [Page 244]which within a while after was added to that most Cruel Law by new Edicts of the Diet, and which was afterwards exercis'd in many cruel Instances. By this we were depriv'd of all the Service and Assistance of our Friends, and of all Hopes of Succour from our Country, whilst those who succour'd us, or administred to our Wants, if they were thereof found Guilty, were us'd more severely than we our selves were. For when any one of us were apprehended or return'd, if he would be reconcil'd to the Romish Communion, he was immediately Restor'd to his Rights and Estate without any more trouble: But if a Catholick or Lutheran should be found guilty of holding the Least Commerce and Cor­respondence with us, his Estate was unavoidably confiscated, without the least hopes of Remedy. Thus was the only Refuge which we had left taken from us, and all those with whom we had intrusted any thing were forc'd to be treacherous even against their Wills; Nor dar'd any one to supply our wants for fear of being punish'd.

Having thus laid before you the Misfortunes which we undergo, what Man can any longer make a question of it? Suppose every one of these Exiles when they left their Native Soil, were enrich'd with New Treasures for a Subsistance; yet what by the Expences of so many Journeys, and what by the Losses they sustain'd, these might be well consum'd by this time. But if we con­sider things well, we shall find that many de­parted their Country Naked as Men that had escap'd a Wreck: that the rest by Robberies and the Expences of so many years lost all they had laid up to serve their Necessary Occasions. And now there was no safe Retreat remaining for those miserable Exiles, but Troubles and Dangers follow them whereever they go, [Page 245]and force them to wander like Vagabonds from place to place. At present a fresh Storm from Holstein, and a fresher from Silesia threatens us, since 'tis reported that our friends are to be banish'd both these places, which God forbid or at least turn to our Good. And now I begin to fear that the World looks upon our Troubles as of no moment, or at least thinks them so light as we can easily bear them; especially since none can imagine that there are no less than a Thousand Families which stand in need of your Assistance. But this account would not seem too high, if all, against whom the severity of this Law is directed, would suffer for the Cause of Christ and Truth. But alas! A great many Housekeepers (more than we could Wish) that they may not be oblig'd to others for supplies, provide for their own Safety by being already shaken from their Sted­fastness, and by absconding in their own Country; Whereas there are but few, who are so bold as to take upon them the Yoke of Christ openly. Nor do those who are within the City of Cruc­burgh and the neighbourhood of it dare ap­pear, least they should be found out by the In­former of Breslaw a Warm Calvinist. Many are dispers'd in safer Places of Poland and Lithuania, namely in the Upper Silesia, Marchia, Prussia, Transilvania: and some in Holstein and the Palatinate in A anbeim. We all hold a mutual Correspondance together notwithstanding the Distance of our Habitations, as far as it is allow'd us, and where we can, we administer to one ano­ther's Necessities. As for the Money lately sent, it was faithfully and impartially distributed to all who were in Want throughout Silesia, Mar­chia, Prussia, Poland, Transilvania, and Holstein, and reach'd even our Brethren at Rotterdam and other distant Countries. In behalf of them we [Page 246]touch'd with a due sense of that favour return, our most unfeigned thanks, praying the Great God of Heaven the giver of all goodness, to powr down on your Liberal Souls the full streams of his Bounty; and that he who has promis'd that a Cup of Cold Water shall not go unrewarded, would repay you this Extraordinary Refreshment of your afflicted Brethren in full measure, press'd down, and running over. Oh how sweet a Smell does such a holy Sacrifice send up to God! How highly commendable is it in the sight of him who looks down from above, how deeply does it reproach the Delays and Niggardliness of o­thers. He loves the Chearful Givers: He desires nothing from the Unwilling, nothing from the sad and discontented Soul. He eyes the Mind of the Giver not the Gift. Nor would we be thought to be over importunate in desiring a necessary Relief. If they can spare a little out of their Abundance, who among us would desire to defraud the Poor of it, since we our selves are likewise poor and would not be so cruel to those in Want, but we are ready to impart to them even that little which we have? But if any of you have enough and to spare, let him consider his own Condition as in the Presence of God. We Require nothing of any one beyond his Abilities, and we require not so much as what is Super­fluous, if it seem; a burden. There is a God who takes care of our Wants and Necessities, and Laughs at their Preposterous Sollicitude, who fear, least that which they can give would not be enough to Supply our Necessities: as if our Industry and God by his assistance could not make up the Deficiency. I have but two things more to add, the first is to inform you, that it was not any sault of the Distributers that the Wants of all were not reliev'd, especially in our [Page 247] Prussia. For many of them dayly flock hither, not only out of Poland and Lithuania; but also some of those who through fear or necessity had revolted to the Romanists, were faln of from them again. Of whose place of habitation we had not a certain Information, so that hence arose the Difficulty of not giving an exact Number of the Exiles. The second thing is to tell you, that I have a great have many things to communicate to you, besides those which the Reverend Spinocius brought. In the mean time my Commentaries on our Saviours first Sermon I intend to dedicate to you, and will send it the first Oportunity. But I earnestly desire that nothing may be pub­lish'd under my true Name whilst I am alive and without my Knowledge. If any such should ap­pear in the World, 'tis best that Julius Celsus should bear the Odium of those things which may be offensive. Farewel best of Friends, and con­tinue to pray to God for me.

Here follows a Petition of the Socinians sent some years ago into England, representing briefly their miserable Con­dition in these Terms.

BY the Love of God, by the Bowels of our Saviour Christ, We earnestly beseech, and humbly intreat all and Every of our Brethren of England, that you would take pity on us most unfortunate Exiles, and with a ready and liberal hand Supply our Wants. If you have any Humanity to incline you to Pity, or any Christianity to excite you to Charity, here you have proper Objects for both. The Cause we suffer for is our Ad­herence to the Faith in God, our Abandoning the Superstition and Tyranny of the Papacy, and our en­deavors after a good Conscience. Our Punishment by the Dictates both of Divine and Human Laws is most Violent and Ʋnjust: And Our Banishment is most Cruel and Dreadful. They who can­not look upon us as Brethren, In the time of King Charles I. let them know that they were estem'd so by us, and that their Countrymen were regarded as Protestants by Ʋs and Ours, Nor did we ever fail by all good Offices and supplies to cherish and Support the Afflicted and Oppressed ex­iles. Let them at least esteem us as Exiles for the Sake of a good Conscience, and as such who pre­sir'd Obedience to God before all things. Who what­ever [Page 249]we are, yet at least are good Men, and do deserve the Charity of Good men. Let them look upon us as oppress'd by the common Enemy, because we refus'd to turn Apostates, and to accept of the Inventions of men for the Commandments of God, the Pope for Christ. Let them look upon us at least as miserable and as Suppliants, who either must be Miserable, or Impious. Lastly let them with us reflect upon themselves, and consider this holy Expression of the Divine Psalmist, Blessed is he who considereth the poor and needy, the Lord shall Deliver him in time of Trouble. And this of our Saviour upon the same Occasion, Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain Mercy: And on the other hand that of St. James, He shall have Judgment without Mercy, that hath shewed no mercy, and mercy glorieth against Judgment. Now the God all Comfort and the Father of Mercies have mercy on us, and support us by his heavenly Consolation: and grant that you (Dear Friends and Brethren) who take pity on the miserable, may never again be Miser­able, but enjoy all the Happiness you can Desire. This we pray for you as earnestly as we beg it for our Selves, who are,

Dear Friends and Brethren!
Your Hearty Well-wishers, Stanislaus Orzeliowski, Gabriel Morstin, Tolias Morstin, John Stinctitinius, With Twenty more whose Names I omit.

The Socinians being thus banish'd out of the Kingdom of Poland and the great Dutchy of Li­thuania, they are now settled in the Netherlands, [Page 250]England, Transilvania, and from thence spread their Errors over the whole World. In the Ducal Prussia near Coningsberg they have at present a Church and publick Shcools, being protected by the present Elector of Brandenburgh, contrary to the Laws and Privileges of the Prussians, who every year in their Diets exclaim against this Injustice of the Elector. But at Racovia, the Seat and Sepulcher of Faustus Socinus, after many Changes (the Print­ing house and Academy being first demolish'd) came at last by right of Inheritance to the Grand Daughter of James Sieninski Palatine of Podolia, and Governor of Racovia, who embrac'd the Roman Catholick Religion, and is still Living.

And this is the present State of the Socinians, of which none else can give a Fuller or Larger Account.

A SHORT ACCOUNT Of the Late INTERREGNUM IN POLAND, AND THE ELECTION OF THE Present KING.

HAVING given the Reader ( Page 221.) a short Epitome of the Most Glorious Acti­ons of John Sobieski, late King of Poland; it will not be amiss to Compleat his Ca­racter, to take notice here of his Conduct, during the latter end of his Life, which has so little an­swer'd the Glorious beginning of his Reign.

That Prince entered into a Common League with the Emperour, the Republick of Venice, and [Page 252]the Pope, against the Common Enemy of Christen­dom: And notwithstanding the Emperour and Ve­netians carry'd on the War with so much Vigour and Success, as to give a fair Opportunity to the Poles to regain Caminiek, and the Provinces the Turks and Tartars have got from them; yet, to the great Amazement of the World, the Polish Army did nothing at all, and was not able to Protect their Country against the Excursions of their Enemies, who committed unspeakable Disorders, and carryed a Great Multitude of People into Slavery. This occasion'd Great Murmurs amongst the Poles against their King and was such a Blot as tranish'd the Lustre of his former Actions. Several have In­quired into the Causes of so odd a Conduct; for, that Prince wanting neither Courage or Ability, every body thought that the Miscarriage of the Af­fairs of Poland was owing to the King Himself.

There have been many Conjectures on this Sub­ject; but the onely who appears to me, well ground­ed, is that Princes Covetousness; and, after an im­partial examination, this seems to me the only Re­mora, who stopp'd the Vigorous Resolutions that were Yearly taken. Old Men, generally speaking, are Covetous, the reason whereof is plain enough; but, besides this, almost natural Byass, the little Esteem the Poles had for Prince James, was a great Motive to ingage his Father to heap up Money, tho' to the visible Detriment of the Republick. That Prince seeing, as I have said, that the Poles expres­sed little esteem for his Eldest Son, and consequent­ly having no prospect that he should Succeed him, meerly upon account of his being Born of the Roy­al Family; and on the other hand, knowing by Ex­perience, that Money is the best Argument to re­commend a Prince to the Choice of the Poles, re­solv'd to Hoard up Money, and therefore left His Army unpaid, the Magazines unprovided, and lived [Page 253]very Parsimonious in his House. The same reason obliged him to set a Tax upon several things that were formerly given Gratis at his Court, as Passes, Petitions, and the like. France, on the other hand, being sensible, that the Turks could hardly make head against so many Enemies, if all of them carry'd on the War with Vigour, made a good use of the Covetousness of the King of Poland, and by means of a Yearly Pension to that hungry Prince, disappointed all the Designs of the Polish Nobility, who could hardly bear, without Murmur, that Ca­minick should continue so long in the hands of the Infidels.

A Violent and very Extraordinary Distemper King John laboured under, giving him a sufficient Warning of his Death drawing nigh, he tryed se­veral ways to have his Son Chosen his Successor in his Life-time, but all in vain; for that being con­trary to the Laws and Constitution of Poland, it has been rarely practised, and the King was not beloved enough to oblige the Poles to Act against their own Laws. Thus stood the Affairs of Poland, when King John Dy'd, which happen'd the 17th of June, at Nine a Clock at Night, 1696. The News of the King's Death was immediately carryed, by an Express, to Dardinal Radziowsky, Arch-bishop of Gnesna, Primate of the Kingdom, and Regent during the Interregnum; who made his Entry into Warsaw on the 24th of June, that is, Seven days af­ter the King's Death, in a most Solemn and Magni­ficent Manner. All the Senators and Nobility then in Town Rode forth above a League from the City to meet him, with Colours flying, and Kettle Drums beating in the midst of an incredible Crowd of People. His Eminence went directly to the Castle, and ascended into the Room where the King's Body lay exposed in His Royal Robes; and having said a short Prayer, went to the Queens A­partment [Page 254]to Condole her Majesty. He did the like to Prince James and his Brothers, and took upon him the Government of the Kingdom, cal­ling a General Dyet to Meet on the 29th of Au­gust following, to Choose a Successor.

As the Cardinal Primate has made a great noise since that time, it will not be improper to give his Caracter in this place. He is of a very good family in Poland, and Son to the famous Radziousky who called in the Swedes under Charles Gustavus. He is a Man of great Parts, but somewhat obstinate. Pope Innocent XI. made him a Cardinal without any other recommendation but his own merit: the then King of Poland tho' his Relation nor the French King were pleased with his promotion, tho' time has discover'd that his Eminence is ab­solutely in the Interests of France. He went to Rome after the doath of Innocent XI. and was present at the chusing of a new Pope which, fell on Cardinal Ottoboni. He lived like a Prince, and his magni­ficence and Liberality acquired him a great many Friends.

Upon the 29th. of August the Dyet assembled with the usual Ceremony, and after the Mass of the Holy Ghost had been celebrated by the Cardinal Primate, they began to talk of the Election of a Mareschal or Speaker of their Assembly, which gave occasion to many disputes. The Lesser Poland pretended that it was her turn to have a Mareshal chosen out of her Body, and Greater Poland put in the same claim, but was inclinable to wave it. The Lithuanians opposed it pretending that the Greater Poland was to take their turn now, that Lithuania might have theirs in the next Dyet, and their dispute grew so high that People were affraid the Dyet would break up without coming to any con­clusion. The Bishop of Posen thought of a new way to put an end to the controversy, and came [Page 255]to the Assembly in procession at the head of his Clergy pretending to allay their heats by the Charms of his Benedictions, but this provoked the Deputies who told him, in great scorn, they were not possest, and therefore had no need of his Exorcisms. At last the Lithuanians consented that the Lesser Poland should appoint the Mareschal, and the choice fell upon Monsieur Omienisky Lieutenant Collonel of the Artillery.

The next day this Dispute was over, news came that the Army had Confederated themselves for their own Interests; for the King, as I have already observ'd, having not taken care to pay the Forces, a vast Sum was due to them for their Arrears. They chose an Officer, called, Baronowsky for their General, and promised to remain united till they had receiv'd Satisfaction. In the mean time they resolved to raise contributions for their Subsistance.

This news put the Dyet in great Consternation, and likely contributed to the resolutions they took the same day, which was to lay aside all Objections against the Validity of the Election of the Deputies with this proviso, that none should have a voice in the Dyet till they had freely satisfied the Assembly about the reasons that should be offer'd against them. They repaired afterwards in great Ceremony unto the Senators Hall, and the Marshal made a speech to the Cardinal Primate, setting forth the deplorable condition of the Kingdom since the Kings death, returned thanks to his Eminency for his great care of the Publick, and declared that the Deputies were ready to concur to the utmost of their Power to all the Proposals that should be made for the Good of the Nation. The Primate returned an answer suitable to the circumstances of the time, and proposed several Points to be taken into consideration by the Assembly. 1. An Association of all the Members [Page 256]of the Kingdom for the Security of it. 2. To draw up Laws and Conditions to which the future King should be obliged and to publish them that all Pretenders to the Crown might be informed thereof. 3. To find and apply a proper remedy to the Factions, Quarrels and Animosities, which had been so prevalent under the preceeding Gover­ment, and prevent the like for the future. 4. To provide for the speedy Payment of the Army, as the only way to prevent Mutinies and Seditions amongst the Souldiers, and for carrying a vigorous War against the Turks. 5. To repair the defects of the Artillery, which was in a very bad condition. 6. To settle a sort of Money that might be current all over the Kingdom to prevent the Inconvenien­cies proceeding from the diversity of Coyns. 7. and lastly, That the Election of a new King might be deferred for some time.

Nothing material was transacted since that day to the 10th. of September, that there happned a violent dispute in the Assembly, whether the Queen should not be desired to remove out of Warsaw, for tho' the greatest part of the Provincial Dyets had resolved not to suffer the Royal Family to reside in the Place where the General Dyet was to Assemble, and that Prince James in compliance with their re­solution had already left that City, yet the Queen would not conform herself to their desires, not­withstanding the advices of the Cardinal, the Bishop of Posnania, and the Palatine of Plosko, which put the Dyet in a great heat, some taking that pretence to leave the Assembly. At last her Majesty was perswaded to yeild unto their desires, and left actually Warsaw on the 18th. of September and went for Dantzick. This calm'd somewhat the Dyet, but a dispute between the Cardinal Primate and the Marcsehal of the Deputies was like to break up the Dyet; however it was agreed to [Page 257]enter into an Association, which was drawn up by a Domestick of the Cardinal Primate, and read by him to the States. No body made any Objection to the first Articles; but when he came to mention the Liberties and Priviledges of the Clergy, the Grand Marshal of Lithuania bid him stop, and laid before the Assembly, in a very Pathetick Speech, the Injury and Affronts he had received from the Bishop of Vilna, desiring the Cardinal Regent that he might have Satisfaction given him. The Grand Marshal of the Crown made likewise great Com­plaints against the Bishop of Culm, for having Pub­lish'd Libels against him to blemish his Reputation. The Cardinal Answer'd them, That as the Spiri­tual State could not Judge the Temporal, neither could the Secular give Laws to the Ecclesiastick; and that it was to be left to the Pope to Punish the Proceedings of the Bishops, which was Agreed to on both sides.

This Point being thus over, the Act of Associa­tion was Read on; but when they came to the Point of Reconciliation, between those, who being Chri­stians, yet do not Agree in some Matters of Reli­gion; one of the Deputies made some Exceptions, and it was agreed, That all things should remain, as to that Point, as they had done, during the In­terregnums of Casimir and Michael.

The Disputes about Fixing the time of the Ele­ction of a New King was more considerable; many of the Deputies insisting, That the Deplorable Condition of the Republick required a Speedy Choice; but the other Party being Swayed by a Private Interest, was Stronger; and, upon a Fair Pretence, the Election was deferr'd to the 15th of May, 1697, and it was agreed that it should be done in the Open Field, by all the Nobility Sum­mon'd together, as at the Election of Michael Wiez­nowisky; and that whoever should Propose a Native [Page 258]of the Kingdom, should be look'd upon as an Ene­my of his Country.

This being Concluded, and the Act of Associati­on drawn up, the Deputies met again upon the First of October, and some of them demanded, that the said Act might be Read again; but this was Oppo­sed by the Cardinal Primate; saying, That a Se­cond Reading would only create New Cavils, and so Sign'd it immediately, with most of the Depu­ties, and the rest did the like afterwards. That Association contains many Articles, the Principal whereof are the following.

1. We will keep our selves firmly to the Roman Religion, and will not Elect any one for King who shall not make Profession of the same Religion. 2. We will prevent as much as in us lies all Divisi­ons and Misunderstandings which may grow among the Members of the Republick; nor will we enter into any secret Practices against the Liberty of the Election, or which tend to the advancing any one to the Throne, or Acknowledge him for King, un­less he has been freely Elected by Free Voices, and by Unanimous Consent, and has the General Ap­probation. On the contrary, we will look upon as Enemies to this Country, all those who shall ac­knowledge for King any Person who has not been Chosen after the said manner. 3. To this purpose the Archbishop of Gnesna shall not Proclaim any one for King, unless he has first demanded of the De­puties Three times, one after another, whether they are Content with his Election. 4. Though there may be in the Republick a Person capable to Wear the Crown with Honour, nevertheless, to avoid the Troubles that might arise from the Advance­ment of a Native of Poland to the Throne, the Deputies of the Lesser Dyets shall bring along with them Instructions, in reference to this particular [Page 259]Point, That every Native of the Country shall be ex­cluded from the Crown. Therefore the States In­gage themselves, by this Association, to look upon every Native of this Country, who shall Aspire to the Crown, as a Publick Enemy, and likewise all such as shall Acknowledge him for their King. 5. If any Forreign Potentate, or Grandee of Poland, shall en­deavour to Advance any one to the Throne by Foul or Unlawful Means, to the Destruction of the Privi­ledges and Immunities of their Country, the States shall Unite themselves from this time forward a­gainst all such Potentates, and Promise Joyntly to venture their Lives and Fortunes in Defence of their Liberties. 6. We will preserve an Inviolable Peace with those who Profess a Religion different from that of the Kingdom, and every one shall be maintained in their Rights and Priviledges, except the Quakers and Mennonites. 7. The time of the Election is sixed from the 15th of May, to the 26th of June inclusively. 8. The Pretentions of the Royal Family shall be remitted to the Dyet for the Election. 9. The usual Place appointed for the Election between Warsaw and Woba, shall be Forti­fy'd according to Custom; there shall be Erected a Building for the Deputies, and all requisite Pre­parations taken for the Security of their Persons, either going in, or coming out. 10. Whereas the Army has entred into a Confederacy, for want of Pay, and that it is necessary that their Association should be broken, we not only Promise them a speedy Payment, but Authorize the Particular Dy­ets to find out necessary Funds for that purpose. 11. Because the New Regulation, drawn up for the Charge of the Artillery, is not sufficient, the Treasurer of the Crown shall supply what is want­ing, by vertue of the Establishment made in the Year 1659. 12. The Cardinal shall, during his Regency, Choose, for his Counsellors, some of the [Page 260]Senate and Nobility. Lastly, Deputies shall be Chosen to appoint good Winter Quarters to such of the Souldiers, as shall give Obedience to the Crown General, and to Pay them what is their Due; to Reckon with the Army, and Regulate all Affairs which concern the Salt-Mines.

Deputies were immediately sent to the Army, to endeavour to break the Union, and oblige them to return to the Obedience of Count Jablonowsky Mareshal of the Crown. They offered to Pay their Arrears, provided they would Disunite them­selves: But they returned Answer, That though they should receive full Satisfaction upon their De­mands, they would not break off their Confede­racy before the Election of a New King: Where­upon the Treaty broke off, and the Deputies of the Republick retir'd to Leopold, where they made a Solemn Protestation against the Proceedings of the Army; which being sent to the Primate, was Print­ed and Dispersed into all the Provinces of the King­dom, to let them see they had left no Stone unturn'd to bring the Rebels to the Obedience of the Repub­lick. The Cardinal held a Great Council upon this Subject; where it was Resolv'd. That no Quarters should be allow'd to any Troops but those, who remained Faithful under the Command of the Crown General; and then, if the Confe­derated Troops offer'd to take up their Quarters near Leopold, or elsewhere, they should be driven out by Force.

This Resolution did not Discourage the Confe­derated Army; they gave an Oath of Fidelity to their New General Baronowsky, who caused a New Standard to be made, like that of the Crown Ge­neral, having Painted upon it Two Griffins holding Two Scimitters in their Claws, with these Words, Pro Patria under one of them, and Pro Exercitu [Page 261]under the other. The Tartars being got together to the Number of 30000 Men, Introduc'd a great Convoy of Provision into Caminieck; and having notice of the Confusion of the Affairs of Poland, made an Invasion into Volhinia, carrying away a Great Number of People into Slavery; But the Confederate Troops having pursued them, Charg­ed them with so much Vigour, that they Routed them, and Retook a good Part of the Booty, and of the Poor People design'd for Captivity.

The Lithuanians had Confederated themselves as well as the Poles, and had refused the same offers, which exasperated Prince Sapieha their General to such a degree, that he undertook to Reduce them to their Duty by Force; but the Confederates de­fended themselves with so much Bravery, that Prince Sapieha was forced to return with considerable Loss. This Disgrace put him upon Negociations, and ha­ving gained Monsieur Crispin Vayvode of VVitepsc, one of the Chiefs of the Army, the rest followed his Example, and the Lithuanian Army returned to their Duty upon the following Conditions. 1. That there should be a Perpetual Amnesty for all that had been done to that very instant. 2. That the Prince should forthwith Pay them the one half of their Arrears, due from the Republick, out of his own Revenues. 3. That the General should Pro­mise, upon his Honour, not to Molest any one of the Fraternity, from the Highest Officer to the Meanest Souldier. 4. That on their side they should ingage, by an Authentick Writing, immediately to quit the Confederacy into which they were en­tred. 5. And to submit themselves to the Grand Marshal, and obey his Orders. 6. And lastly, That for the future they should never enter into any other Confederacy. This Treaty was execu­ted on the 27th of November, and all the Officers and Soldiers made their Submission to Prince Sapieha.

This Reunion of the Lithuanians weakned very much the Confederated Troops, and disposed them to hearken to some new Terms that were offer'd them sometime after, and to return to the O­bedience of their former General, as it will be hereafter mention'd.

All the World was surpris'd at the Proceedings of the Poles; and few would have thought that the miserable condition of their Affairs absolutely re­quiring a King, a Private Interest would have prevailed so far upon them, as to oblige them to defer the Election of a Successor to Sobiesky till May next. The Poles may say what they please, to ju­stifie this Resolution, all their Reasons are but a thin Varnish over a Private Sordid Interest which Ruled them; for, the true Grounds of this Delay was, only to give time to many Princes to put in for their Crown, and make an Interest with them to obtain it, which cannot be done, without squan­dring away amongst them Vast Sums of Money. This Consideration moved sometime ago a Grave Senator to Propose in the Dyet, to follow the ex­ample of Cardinals, who Chose always an Old Pope; and, to set forth, in a very Eloquent Speech, the Advantage that the Nobility would receive from Frequent Elections: But he was Answer'd, That he was mistaken in his Politicks, for no Old Man would spend such Sums of Money he had spoken of, and therefore his Project was Impracticable. The Inconveniencies of Elections and Interreg­nums are so great, that 'tis likely the Poles would have long ago made the Crown Hereditary, in one Family, under a very Limitted Power, were it not for the Consideration of the Money that se­veral Candidates for their Crown must needs bring into their Kingdom.

In the mean time the Candidates began to make Parties; and, notwithstanding the Natives of Po­land [Page 263]were Excluded, by an Article of the Associa­tion afore mention'd, Prince James, and Prince A­lexander his Brother appear'd amongst the others who made Interest for the Throne. They had for Competitors, the Prince of Conti, Prince Lew­is of Baden, and the Duke of Lorrrain; for the Duke of Bavaria would not appear, and order'd his Minister, the Abbot Scarlati, to Sollicit for Prince James. The Divisions in the Royal Family were very favourable to Forreign Candidates, but they were happily extinguished by the Reconcilia­tion of Prince James with his Mother, and thereby their Interest, which was divided before, was re­united, and Prince Alexander quitted his Preten­sions. The Primate contributed much to this Re­conciliation, which gave occasion to believe, that he was not so deeply ingaged in the Interest of France, as it was at first reported, and as it ap­peared afterwards. Prince James wanted neither Merit nor Money, and yet by an unaccountable Fatality, he was not much belov'd by the Poles, tho they had been Witnesses of his Valour in several Rencounters. It was thought that the Emperor would have Declared for that Prince, because he had the Honour to be His Imperial Majesties Bro­ther-in-Law; but the Imperial Court was always upon the Reserve; and what hapned in the Ele­ction shewed, that the Emperor was Engaged for another.

The Prince of Conti is certainly endowed with Excellent Qualities; and tho he has not met at the Court of France the Encouragement or Reward he deserved, and though the Most Christian King has not thought fit to trust him with the Command of his Armies, yet all the World owns that he was very Worthy of that Great Employment: And most are of Opinion, that the French King was Afraid of his Capacity. Whatever it be, the [Page 264]King of Poland was no sooner Dead, but the King of France thought of Promoting the Prince of Con­ti to the Throne; and the Abbot of Polignac, his Minister, in his Speech to the Dyet that was in Au­gust, Magnify'd very much the Zeal and Affection the King, his Master, had always had for the Inte­rests of the Republick; and gave some hints, to let them understand, that his Kindness was so Great, as to have Chosen a Successor to their King wor­thy of their Crown. This was not expressed in plain Terms, for it was not time to do it: but he began few days after his Cabal, and made use of such Artifices, to render the Royal Family Odious to the People, that the Queen was oblig'd to for­bid him Her Presence, and to Complain of him to the King of France, who disown'd, in Publick, the Conduct of his Minister, though likely it was Ap­proved in Secret. The French knowing that Mo­ney is the best Recommendation in Poland, the Prince of Conti was Perswaded to Sell, or rather Mortgage his Estate; and the French King Remit­ted Vast Sums of Money to His Ministers, which Gained him so great a Party, that the House of Au­stria thought it was high time to think of Prevent­ing his Election, and therefore to redouble their Intreague.

If Merit alone had been sufficient to Raise a Prince to the Throne of Poland, there is no doubt but Prince Lewis of Baden would have carry'd the Crown; but His Highness wanting Money, his Party was so inconsiderable, that when the Electi­on came on, they were not taken notice of: and as to the young Duke of Lorrain, neither the Great Actions of his Father, nor the Letter of the Queen his Mother to the Senate, was able to gain her Friends enough to stand it out against Prince James, and Prince of Conti.

The Winter was spent in Intreagues, and a great many Libels came out upon the Subject, some Wri­ting for Prince James, others for the Prince of Con­ti, and others against both. The Nephew of Prince Sapieha was then at Paris, and having spent his Mo­ney was Arrested for Debt. The Prince of Conti having Notice thereof, came himself to the Prison, Paid all his Debts, and gave him what Money he wanted to return home. This young Gentleman was so sensible of the Generosity of that Prince, and of the Civility wherewith he had accompany­ed that Service, that he Proclaimed it in Poland, and ingaged his Unckle into his Interest. However, Prince James seemed to have the Stronger Party, till the Death of the late King of Sweden, which happen'd on the 17th of April, 1697. That Prince, who knew what Pretensions the Poles have upon Livonia, was against the Election of any Foreign Prince, but especially the Prince of Conti; and as on the other side, the Republick was obliged to have a great regard to the Recommendation of that Prince; 'tis believed Prince James would have been Elected, for many of those who appear'd af­terwards against him, seem'd the most Zealous for his Interests.

The time of the Election drawing nigh, the Queen thought fit to Remove a Second time from VVarsaw to Dantzick, to avoid the Troubles that were occasion'd by her Presence in the last Diet; and, in the mean time, Prince James with Count Jablonowsky General of the Crown, and all the Party of the Emperor did their utmost to Ruin the Interest of the Prince of Conti; and because they suspected the Rebellion of the Army to be fo­mented and incouraged by the French, the Queen gave a Great Sum of Money to the Crown-Gene­ral to endeavour to break off their Confederacy, and thereupon a New Negotiation was set on [Page 266]foot with the Ringleaders of the Troops, in which the Accompts of their Arrears were Adjusted be­tween their own Deputies and those of the Repub­lick, and all other Points were so far setled, that every body thought their Confederacy at an end; However, the Treaty broke off at the Instigation of one of their Officers, who spread in the Army, That the Crown-General had Declared, That he would Cut off the Heads of their General, and of some others: Whereupon they declared, They would hearken to no Accommodation; and Baro­nowsky Published a Manifesto, containing the Rea­sons of the Army for continuing in this Confe­deracy, and resolved to take up their Quarters in Great Poland, and Royal Prussia. The Depu­ties of the Republick at Leopold, upon Examina­tion of the said Manifesto, Declared, That it was contrary to the Laws of the Kingdom; Adjudged it an Act of Rebellion; and Publish'd a Decree, by which they Declared the Confederated Troops Rebels, and Enemies to their Country. This De­claration frighted most of the Troops, and dispo­sed them to demand another Conference with the Deputies of the Republick; and, in short, they made their Submission to the Crown-General, on the 11th of May, 1697, in the Great Church of the Bernardins at Lemberg. Baronowsky, Mareshal of the Confederates Begg'd Pardon, with an Au­dible Voice, at the General's Feet, touching the Foot-stool of his Seat with his Forehead, and Kis­sing his Feet, under which he put the Standard, which he had Illegally set put. Their Articles of Confederacy were torn to pieces, which being done, Te Deum was Sung, and the Day concluded with a Noble Feast at the Crown General's Palace, where Baronowsky and other Officers were Nobly Enter­tained.

Though the Emperour had hitherto appeared in the Interest of Prince James, the Queen of Poland thought to Write in his behalf, both to His Impe­rial Majesty, and to the Empress; and much about that time, a Letter, pretended to have been Writ­ten by the Abbot of Polignac to Monsieur Chateau­neuf, Ambassador of France to Constantinople, was dispatched through Poland, and did the French a great prejudice. This Letter was Written in the Year 1695, and Intercepted by a Party of Germans, so that it was brought to the Emperour, who thought fit to Communicate it to the Senate. The Abbot giving an Account in the Letter of the Ill Condition of the Affairs of Poland; tells Mon­sieur Chateauneuf, That the Turks had no reason to be afraid of them, and quit their Enterprises against Hungary, to oppose a People, who, saith he, can do them no harm, because of their Divisions: And it contains some odd Reflections on the King, and the Crown-General, as if they had known, and been glad that he should serve the Turks as Spy. This Letter did so highly incense the Poles, that it was very much insisted, that the Abbot of Po­lignac might be compelled to declare, whether he had done it by his Masters Order, or of his own head? and that if he did it by Order of the King of France, he might be Expelled the Kingdom, as the Minister of a Prince Enemy of the Republick: but that if it did appear that he had committed that Villanous Fact without any Orders, that such a Punishment might be Inflicted upon him as the Laws Ordained for the Punishment of Traytors.

The French Ambassadour deny'd the Fact, and prepared a Writing to disown the Letter, and en­deavour to prove, that it was Forg'd by the Ene­mies of France; but, as his Party grew so strong as to make him fear nothing, as to the Consequen­ces of the Impressions that Letter might have [Page 268]wrought upon the Poles, his Apology was never Publish'd: which Silence has Corroborated all the Proofs the Imperialists Alledg'd to Convince the Senate of its being Genuine. The Abbot of Cha­teauneuf's Brother, to the French Ambassador at Con­stantinople arriv'd about that time at Warsaw, being sent by the French King to assist Polignac in his Negotiation, and temper a little his Eagerness and Passion, which had been like to prejudice the Affairs of his Master. This New Minister con­firmed the Promise Polignac had made to the Poles, and added some others, in relation to an Ad­vantageous Peace with the Turks.

The time of the Election approaching, the parti­cular Dyets were held in the usual Form, and broke up with more Tranquility than was expected. The Nobility of the Palatinate of Cracow made an Act of Association, whereby they Promised upon Oath, mutually to assist each other, and not to suffer themselves to be Corrupted by any Party, but on the contrary to Procure and Promote the Common Good of their Country with Unanimity and Fide­lity.

The number of the Competitors was not much increas'd; for, besides these I have already menti­on'd, no other had yet appear'd except the Prince of Newburg; but few days before the Great Dyet began, all the World was Surprised to see Prince Livio Odeschalchi, Nephew to Innocent XI. putting in for the Crown, for no body thought he carry'd his Pretensions so high. However, he was like to outbid all the rest: And that the Reader may know upon what account, it will not be improper to set at large in this place the Proposals he made to the Republick, which are as follows.

‘SEeing the Magnanimous Prince Odeschalchi, Nephew to Pope Innocent XI. of Glorious Memory, is one of those that have conceived an Extraordinary Tenderness and Affection for the Most Serene Republick, as well out of his own Inclination, as an Imitatation of his Unckle, he makes bold to be one of the Candidates at the New Election of a King. Not that he has any Design to Cross the Royal Princes of Po­land, no less Illustrious for their own Vertues, than for the Heroick Atchievements of their Deceased Glorious Father; or to oppose those other Pretenders to the Crown, whether Natives or Forreigners: But, if it should come to pass, through any unfortunate event, that none of those Competitors should be Advanced to the Polish Throne, and that the Magnanimous Prince O­deschalchi should be Preferr'd before all the rest, he would willingly submit his Person, and all that he has in the World, to the Most Serene Republick. And moreover, seeing he should not be Supported by any Forreign Prince, he should be Solely Beholding for his Election to the Good Will of the Illustrious Polish Nation, and will Bind himself, as a Testimony of his Acknow­ledgment, to the following Conditions.’

‘I. That he will Maintain the Laws and Sta­tutes of the Most Serene Republick, as also the Conditions that shall be Agreed upon.’

‘II. That he will, in no Manner whatsoever, Violate the Precious Liberty of the Polish Nati­on, but rather defend it, upon all occasions, with the Expence of his own Blood.’

‘III. That for the Payment of the Souldiers, he will Supply the Republick with Eight Milli­ons of Florins in Polish Money, before he set his Foot in the Kingdom.’

‘IV. That he will Redeem Elbing from the E­lector of Brandenburgh, by Reimbursing the Mo­ney for which it was formerly Mortgaged to him.’

‘V. That he will use his best Endeavours to recover Caminiek, and other Territories the Turks and Tartars have Usurp'd from the Most Serene Republick.’

‘VI. That to Discharge the Republick from the Assignments that are usually allotted to the New Queen, he will never Marry: or if the Na­tion desires he should, he will accept of such a Wife as they shall think fit.’

‘VII. That he will take Care for the future the Army shall be Regularly Paid.’

‘VIII. That he will at his own Charges Found a Colledge at Rome for 25 Polish Gentlemen, and as many Lithuanians, with a sufficient Revenue for their Maintenance according to their Qua­lity.’

‘IX. That if he comes to Die without Issue, the Republick shall be the Sole Heiress of all his Estate of Money and Lands, as also of all his Rich and Costly Moveables.’

‘X. For the Performance of all these Promi­ses, he is ready to ingage, by an Authentick [Page 271]Act, to the Most Serene Republick, all his He­reditary Lands in the Milanese, as also the Dukedoms of Ceri, Bracciano, and Palo, the Marquisate of Roncofredi, and the County of Mon­tejano, with all the Forts, Arsenals, and Brass Canon that are in those Places. He will Ingage likewise, all the Sums of Money which he has at Interest at Rome, Naples, Venice, Genoa, Ma­drid, Amsterdam, &c.’

‘XI. Lastly, The Envoy of Prince Odeschalchi to the Dyet, is ready to make it Evident to whosoever shall desire it, by Proofs which he has by him, and the Testimony of several Per­sons of Quality, that these Lands, and Sums in Bank, amount to above Twenty Millions of Florins, Polish Money, besides his Moveables, Gold and Silver, Plate, Jewels, Medals, Sta­tutes and Paintings.’

These are the Great Offers with which Don Li­vio Odescalchi expected to dazle the Eyes of the Poles; and likely he would have carry'd his Point, had he not been Out-bid by some other Prince. To this New Candidate I must add Count Jablo­nowsky General of the Crown, Prince Sapicha Ge­neral of Lithuania, and Prince Lubiomirsky Grand Mareshal of the Court; but, the Event has shown that they did Caball for Others, and not for Themselves.

All the Particular Dyets being Held, and the Fort and Bridges, which usually are wont to be Built upon these Occasions over the Vistula, and all other Preparations being in a Readiness, the Dyet began the 15th of May, with the Mass of the Holy Ghost, Celebrated by Signior Davia the Popes Nuncio. The Bishop of Ploskow made a Ser­mon, [Page 272]wherein he Exhorted the Assembly to have no other Interest but the Good of their Country; and to lay aside the Consideration of all Private Advantages, with a Resolution to Advance to the Throne the Person whom they should deem most Worthy of the Crown. The Sermon being over, they repair'd to the Place of the Election to Choose a Mareshal, but they soon perceiv'd the Spirit of Division was more Powerful amonst them, than the Christian and Judicious Advice of the Bishop of Ploskow; so that the Election of their President was put off till the First of June, upon Pretence that the Assembly was not Compleat: And, in the mean time Monsieur Omienisky, who was Mareshal of the Preliminary Dyet, was desir'd to perform the Function of Mareshal or President till another was Elected. One of the Palatines of Lesser Poland Pro­pos'd to Enquire into the Authors and Abetters of the Confederacy of the Army, before they pro­ceeded to the Election of a King, or of a Mareshal; but this Proposal, and some other of this Nature, put the Assembly into such a Heat, that the Mareshal was obliged to Adjourn them to the next day.

The Choice of a Mareschal took up the Dyet from the First of June to the 16th, because of the Two Parties striving to gain this Point. The French were for Count Bielinsky Grand Chamberlain, and the other Party for Czartorisky Son of the Grand General of Poland; and because the President of the Dyet has a Great Influence over the Palatines, they perplexed the Affairs so much on both sides, that it was thought at first the Dyet would break up for want of a Mareshal: At last, the Suffrages being Collected and Told, the Plurality was found for Count Bielinsky, who was thereupon Proclaimed Mareshal. This was a Tryal of Skill and Strength between the Two Parties; and therefore the Court of Vienna had Judiciously foreseen, from the Mighty [Page 273]Opposition they met with from the French Faction, that the Prince of Conti was like to carry the Crown, unless he was oposed by a more conside­rable Rival than Prince James, for then all other Parties vanish'd away. Therefore the Emperour made a Proposal to the Elector of Saxony, who was then at Vienna, to put in for the Crown of Poland, assuring him of a Powerful Assistance. The Ele­ctor being a Young Prince, was easily dazled with the prospect of a Crown, and accepted, with all imaginable Satisfaction the Proposals of the Em­perour. His Religion was not so great an Obsta­cle as one would have thought; all his Doubts and Difficulties were easily remov'd in Two or Three Conferences he had, pro forma, with the Bishop of Javarin his Cousin; and all other Measures being taken with a great Privacy, the Elector took Post for Dresden, where he Arriv'd on the 11d of June, and having Muster'd his Forces, which had been drawn up, to the Number of 7 or 8000 Men, upon pretence of going into Hungary, Marched for Sile­sia, upon the Frontiers of Poland. All the World was Surpriz'd at this March; but the Baron of Fle­ming, who arriv'd at Warsaw at the same time, as Envoy Extraordinary from Saxony, having Publisht his Masters Design to Stand Candidate for the Crown of Poland, the French perceived that they had been Grossly Mistaken, and that they would have to deal with a Powerful Competitor. 'Tis to be observ'd, that the French thought at first, that the Elector was about to Disturb the Peace of Germany, it being given out, that he was Dissatisfi­ed with the Emperour, and recalled his Troops from Hungary; and therefore they were like Thunder-struck't at the Proposals of the Baron do Fleming, which were as follow.

1. The Family of Saxony is so Illustrious, that Emperours of Germany have been Chosen out of it, and among others, Otho III. who raised the Duke of Poland to Regal Dignity.

2. The present Elector is in the Flower of his Youth, not being above 27 years of Age, endow­ed with all Military Virtues, of which he has gi­ven sufficient Proofs upon the Rhine, in Brabant, and chiefly in Hungary.

3. He has Imbraced the Catholick Religion, as his Envoy is ready to prove.

4. He has but one only Son, to whom he will leave the Electorate of Saxony, with several other Territories, so that he will be no Charge to the Republick, the Elector not seeking the Crown only for himself, but out of a Design of Advancing Re­ligion, and Defending the Liberties and Priviledges of the Nobility.

5. His Electoral Highness will have no regard to a sordid and particular Interest of Vacant Pre­ferments, but only to Virtue and Merit.

6. Immediately after the Election he will give Ten Millions, not in Paper, but in Ready Money to Pay the Crown Debts.

7. He Promises to take Caminieck with his own Men and Artillery.

8. He will Unite the Ʋkrain, Walachia and Mol­davia to Poland.

9. To prevent the dangers of any War, where­with the Common-wealth may be threatned, he pro­mises, if required by the Senate, to Assist the Re­publick with 6000 Men at his own Charge.

10. If the Exchange of any one of his Heredi­tary Countries, in Lieu of any Province of Po­land, be more for the Conveniency of the Repub­lick, he promises to consent to it.

11. He will Erect an Academy in Poland for the Instruction of the Polish Nobility in the Mathema­ticks, and all Military Exercises.

12. He will reform the Coyn of the Kingdom, and Restore Trade, to which purpose his City of Leipsick may be greatly Serviceable.

13. The Frontiers shall be put into a good Con­dition, and Men kept on Foot in the Exercise of Arms.

14. The Republick has nothing but good to ex­pect from the Election of His Highness; and the Pope's Nuncio, and the Emperour's Ambassadour will Certifie for him, as to the matter of Reli­gion.

These Conditions being more Advantageous to the Republick than any that had been yet made, 'tis not to be wonder'd at, if so Great a Party of Polan­ders gave their Voice for the Elector of Saxony, though he had not time enough to purchase a Party with Money. The Pope's Nuntio Answer'd, That his Religion ought not to be an Obstacle to his Ele­ction, seeing he had Imbrac'd the Catholick Faith, as it appeared by a Certificate under the Hand and [Page 276]Seal of the Bishop of Javarin which he knew. The Bishop of Passau, Ambassad or of the Emperour, appeared publickly for His Electoral Highness; and, in short, his Party grew, in few days, so strong, as to exceed the French, as we are going to Men­tion.

The Election of a Mareschal, and some other Pre­liminary things took up the Dyet till the 20th of June; the Pope's Nuncio had publick Audience that day; and the next day the Emperour's Ambassa­dour had his; the 22d the French Ambassadour was heard, and afterward the Envoy of the Elector of Brandenburgh; so that the Dyet could not go on with the Election of a King till the 25th. The Royal Family's Party made a Fair Appearance at the beginning, several of the Palatinates having re­presented to the Electors the Merits of Prince James, his Great Alliances, and several other things fit to engage the Republick to present him with their Crown: Others proposed Don Livio Odes­chalchi; but the French Party seemed still more Numerous. The 26th the Saxon Party grew stron­ger, notwithstanding the Intreagues of the Pri­mate, who Rode from one Squadron of the Nobi­lity to the other, Recommending to their Choice the Prince of Conti; but his Competitors had such a Majority, that it was thought the Elector of Saxony would have been Proclaimed that day. Howe­ver, the Partiality of the Primate was such, that the Grandees quitted the Field that day, without coming to any Resolution. They Met again the next day, being the 27th of June, and Resolved not to Separate, till they had made an End of that Grand Affair. The Cardinal did his utmost to bring the Nobility to the Prince of Conty's Party, but his Endeavours were in vain; for, on the con­trary, a great many left him, and went over to the Saxons: yet, in Spite of all the Opposition, the [Page 277] Primate, at the Head of his Cabal, Ordered the Trumpets to Sound, and Proclaimed the Prince of Conti; and repairing, with all the hast he could to St. John's Church, caused the Doors to be shut, and Sung Te Deum in the Dark. The Cardinal having left the Field, the Mareschal of the Crown, the Crown-General, and the Heads of the Parties of Saxony, and Prince James, Protested against the Irregular and Violent Way of proceeding of the Primate, as contrary to the Laws and Freedom of Election; and having United themselves, they pro­ceeded to Collect the Suffrages in a Legal Way, and afterwards Friderick Augustus Elector of Saxony was Proclaimed King by the Bishop of Cujavia, who immediately repair'd to the Great Church in War­saw, with the Saxon Party, where he caused Te De­um to be Sung, with the Usual Ceremonies. The 28th they repair'd again into the Field, and sent for the Cardinal, who refus'd to come; and there­upon they sent for the Baron de Fleming, to Treat with him about the Pacta Conventa, and the Royal Diploma was order'd to be prepar'd. The Grand General caused an Act to be drawn up, and Sign­ed in the Field, whereby it Appeared, that there were but 80 Standards (or rather Squadrons) for the Prince of Conti, whereas there were 250 for the Elector of Saxony.

The Envoys of the other Competitors extreamly blamed the Conduct of the Cardinal Primate, for refusing so much as to Propose any of their Ma­sters to the Republick, and for his Concealing a Letter from the Czar of Muscovy, in Favour of Prince James, containing an Express Claus, That Poland must expect a Declaration of War so soon as they have Elected the Prince of Conti. 'Tis cer­tain, that the Partiality of this Prelate can hardly be match'd; for had he been ruled by the Interest [Page 278]of the Republick, as he ought to have been, he would have Declared for the Elector of Saxony, as being the most Advantageous Choice the Poles could have made, considering the Riches and Va­lour of that Prince, who is able of Himself to Sup­port the Crown of Poland, and Restore it to its former Dignity.

The Pacta Conventa being Drawn up, the Baron de Fleming repair'd in great Splendor on the 13th of July, to the Great Church in Warsaw, and Swore to them in his Master's Name. They were like­wise Subscribed by most of the Nobility and Sena­tors. The Reader will find an Account in the fore­going Chapters of the Pacta Conventa, and an Ab­stract of the most Principal Articles thereof; how­ever, I think fit to Insert at Large in this place the Pacta Conventa Sworn by the Envoy of Saxony, be­cause there is some Additions made to them by reason of the Circumstance of Time and Persons. These Articles were Sworn by the King Himself at the Coronation.

1. The Kingdom of Poland shall be always Pre­serv'd in its Right of Electing a King, so that it may never become Hereditary.

2. No King shall be Elected who shall not be De­voted to the Roman Catholick Church, and who shall not take an Oath constantly to persevere in her Communion.

3. Liberty of Conscience shall be Inviolably pre­served in its full strength and vigour; and as for the Greek Religion, that shall be taken into Consi­deration after the Coronation.

4. No Presents shall be taken from those who shall sue for any Offices or Starosties.

5. The Queen shall not Intermeddle with Affairs of Government.

6. As to the Administration of Military Affairs, the Presidents of Ʋladislaus II. and John Casimir shall be followed.

7. The present Alliances of the Crown of Po­land shall be Renewed.

8. Endeavours shall be us'd to recover Ʋkrania, and to make a perpetual Peace with the Musco­vites.

9. The Revenues or Money shall not be applyed to the particular Benefit of the King, nor shall any Money be Coyned without the Consent of the Re­publick.

10. No Foreign Forces shall be brought into the Kingdom without the Knowledge of the Re­publick.

11. None shall be Imploy'd in Embassies but Gen­tlemen of Good Fortunes.

12. No body shall be Naturaliz'd but such as have done the Republick some Signal Service.

13. No body shall be admitted to any Prefer­ment in the King's Houshold, unless he has first Served the Crown.

14. No Person whatsoever shall be permitted to enjoy any Petty Revenues of the Crown without the consent of the Republick.

15. No Person shall enjoy two considerable offices at one time, such as those of the Mareschal and General, but they who now enjoy any offices, shall continue in the Exercise of 'em, and enjoy the Revenues thereof without any defalcation.

16. The ordinary Order in the administration of Justice shall be presev'd without any alteration.

17. The King, when he has retaken Caminieck, shall cause it to be fortifyed at his own charge, but after that, the Republick shall keep the said Fortifi­cations in Repair.

18. The King's Guard shall consist of the Natives of the Kingdom.

19. If the King become a Widower, and has a desire to marry, he shall advise with the Senators about the choice of a Wife; and if he takes a Forreigner, She shall not have above Six forreigners in her Service.

20. Only the Latin and Polish Languages shall be made use of for the King's Letters and Orders.

21. The Laws called Pacta Henricea shall be ob­served in the Judgments called Post curialia.

22. All the differences that are now depending shall be determined with all the Speed that may be.

23. No new Custom or Novelty shall be admitted in the order of the King's Table, but the ancient Custom shall be exactly observed.

24. Places becoming vacant in the Intervals of Dyets shall be supplyed in six weeks.

25. The Militia shall be so regulated at the Dyet of the Coronation that is to come, that there shall be no need of Foreign Troops, and Military discipline shall be exactly observed.

26. The Salt shall be tax'd and shar'd out in all the Palatinates according to the ancient Custom.

27. All Gentlemen shall have the freedom of the Salt and Mines.

28. The Ancient Privileges of the Palatinates shall remain inviolable.

29. The Prorogatives and Priveledges of places, Towns and Cities shall be restor'd, wherever they have been abolish'd.

30. All the Priviledges which belong to the Universities of Cracow and other Cities, as well Eclesiastick as Secular, as also all the Articles which were promised upon Oath at the Coronations of the Kings Henry, Stephen, Sigismund, Ʋladislaus, John Casimir and others, shall be revived at this Election; which if it be not done, or any thing endeavour'd to the contrary of these Articles, then the Inhabitants of Poland and Lithuania shall be free and dis­ingaged from their Obedience.

These Articles being Signed without exception, a great Embassy was appointed to go and offer the Crown to the Elector, who was already advanced to Tarnowits on the frontiers of Poland. The Son of the Grand General of the Crown, ten Senators and seventy Knights, attended by above 2000 Gentlemem were appointed for that Service. The Elector gave them Audience in the Fields near Tarnowits, under a very Rich Tent; and appear'd on that occasion with an extraordinary Magnifi­cence. The Ambassadors and Gentlemen of their Retinue paid him all respect as to their Prince, and kissed his Hand; and there was afterwards a noble Entertainment. The new King and the Bishop of Passau Ambassador of the Emperor to the Dyet of Poland sat at one Table, the Ambassadors and other Persons of Principal quality were at another Table, and their Retinue at a third. After Dinner the king went with the Ambassadors to view his Forces that were encamped near that Place; and conferr'd the command thereof to the first Ambassador, who received it with all Submission. The Speech of the said Ambassador is so singular that I think fit to insert it here, as well to give an example of the Eloquence of the Poles, as to shew what opinion they have of their Crown, which they think, it seems, above all other Crowns of the World.

Most Serene and Most Potent King,

THE Most Serene Republick of Poland, which alone has preserv'd her Ancient Liberty, and which, after so much Blood as has been drawn from her own Veins, may be called the Wonder of preceding Ages, gives you to understand, by our Mouths, That you [Page 283]have been Elected by our Free Suffrages, KING of Poland, Grand Duke of Lithuania, Russia, Prussia, Massovia, Samogittia, Kiovia, Volhi­nia, Podolia, Polaquia, Livonia, Smolensko, Ser­via and Czernicovia. 'Tis upon you, Most Se­rene Elector of Saxony, that we have cast our Eyes, and whom we Imbrace and Cherish, not only for the sake of so many Emperours, Kings, and Great Captains from whom you are Des­cended, but for the sake of those Heroick Vir­tues, that render your Name and Reputation so bright and glorious to the World, besides an Infinite Number of Signal Endowments that make you worthy of a Scepter. Could our Re­publick mistake her self in so Noble a Choice? Has she not Chosen a Hero Belov'd of Heaven and Earth? A Hero who has Won so many Vi­ctories from the Barbarians, and who is laden with so many Laurels? Has she not preferr'd Augustus before all the rest? who, before he was Chosen to Supply her Vacant Throne, so well deserv'd to fill it by His Valour, Fame, and Eternal Honour? Certainly we could ne­ver hope for Comfort after so many Calami­mities, which we were no longer able to bear, but in expectation that your Reign will put an end to them. You have Triumph'd, Most Se­rene King, over the Turks, Triumph now over the Hearts of the Polanders: Stretch forth over our Crown your Armes so well ac­custom'd to Vanquish the Infidels. The People who give you their Suffrages, give 'em to a Prince whom Rome looks upon as her Defender, and Christendom as her Bullwark; a Prince whose Ex­perience, Policy, Atchievements, and so many Victories, cannot but gain th Esteem of all the World. And who can better Rule a Nation, [Page 284]who has Subdu'd so many Countreys, and is still Famous for the preservation of her Liberty, than Your Majesty, Most Serene King, in whose Coun­tenance, and continu'd Course of Life, we be­hold that Courage, and every thing that is ca­pable to draw Veneration to Your Person? Po­land, that has always been so Warlike, and Nurs'd up in Armes from her Cradle, shall be­hold You Imitating, if not Surpassing, the He­roick Actions of Your Ancestors, endow'd with a Martial Heart, breathing only what the Subli­mest Bravery inspires into your Breast, and full of Majestick Sweetness. She will admire Your Generosity, and all those Royal Manners, that must needs force the World to confess, that 'tis only in Your Breast where Majesty Resides.

Lastly, She will behold and admire You, not only for Your Natural Endowments, and those Rare Perfections You have Acquir'd in Your Il­lustrious Family, and in Climates where Your Valour has been signaliz'd but for Your Imbra­cing our Religion. This is that Light which renders Heaven Serene, and dissipated those Clouds and Tempests which at first obscur'd Your Free Election. Most Fortunate Prince, You have Rejoyc'd the Holy City; You have paid Your Ancient Mother the Honour due to Her, and Saxony is become, by Your Change of Religion, a Thousand times more Illustrious than by Your perpetual Victories. By abandoning the Errours of Your Country, You have found Crowns amongst Forreigners. There were seve­ral Competitors, Excellent Princes, and of great Worth, who Aspir'd to the Crown of Poland, but none of 'em who had Heaven a sharer in the Contest. You only were the Person who began with God, and for Your Premium carry'd the [Page 285]Prize of that Faith which You had Recover'd. That thing once Confirm'd to us, we gave You our Free Suffrages with all our Hearts, and have Proclaimed You to Reign over us. We are Ig­norant whether You will, or will not be our King, but are Assur'd that You are Valiant, Warlike, Affable, Pious, Catholick, and give You our Hearts, our Prayers, our Tongues, and all we have in the World. Our Republick, now Your own, whose Fame is so far spread, Venerates, Loves Your Person with an entire Affection, and desires Your Presence, as one whom she has Chosen for her King, or rather as one whom God Himself has Chosen, and whom we as Frankly and Freely Receive. What We have done, not in the Dark, but in the View of Heaven, this Day we here Confirm by these Letters. We Invite Your Majesty, after Your having been Proclaim'd, not by Tumul­tuous Factions, nor by the Fury of Inconside­rate Rashness, or that we had put our Crown to Sale, but by the Unbyass'd Wishes and De­sires of the People, who Invite Your Majesty with a Profound Sincerity of Heart, and at Ardency of Desire not to be expressed. Come then, Blessed Prince, since God has so Decre'd it, since Poland so Earnestly Desires it, since Rome Rejoyces at it, since Germany Approves the Choice, since Europe applauds it; since all the World, the Barbarians only excepted, send up their loudest Acclamation to Heaven in testimony of their Content. Christendom is preparing for Your Majestys immortal Renown, Asia her Spoils, and Poland a Crown invironed with Lawrels. May all Your Undertakings prosper: appear in the midst of us and Reign over us. And as for my self in particular, how [Page 286]happy am I, upon the Frontiers of my Country, and at the head of this noble Embassy to give Your Majesty the same suffrages, which I had given You before in the Field of Mars. How happy am I to have been chosen to bring you the Tydings of Your being Proclaim'd. 'Tis so great an Honour for a noble Polonian that he could not wish a greater. Now then, after we have thus congratulated Your Majesty, we will return and spread the report of Your Fame amongst our Brethren. We will bless our selves for what we have seen, we will Publish what You are, and how great our Hopes in so Illustrious a Prince. Lastly, we will declare Your Glory among the Nations, and all the Earth shall be full of Your Majesty.

This Speech is full of very high Compliments, for notwithstanding the Elector of Saxony is a Prince endow'd with several good qualifications, yet, I dare say, all the accomplishments attributed unto him by the Polish Ambassador do very seldom meet together in a Prince so young as his Electoral Highness; therefore an ingenious Gentleman has very well observ'd, that the Poles thought fit to make use of these insinuating flateries to inform their new Prince, what sort of King they desire, what sort a Prince they expect he should be, and in what manner they could wish he would deport him­self amongst them, If this was their meaning I must excuse their flatery and confess that it is the best use that can be made of it.

In the mean time the Party of the Prince of Conty concerted Measures how to Support their Election, and the Cardinal Primate sent a Letter to the Elector to compliment him out of the Throne; but the Letter being directed to the Elector of [Page 287] Saxony without mentioning King Elect of Poland, it was sent back without being open'd. The de­sign of that Letter was to represent to his Electoral Highness that the Prince of Conty had been Un­animously chosen by the Nobility, whereas his Election was only supported by some few Men, and therefore they hoped from the Justice of his Electoral Highness that he would not trouble their Free Election. They protest to have a great re­spect for his Heroical Virtues, but that it was never their intention to Burthen his Serenity with the Publick Government of their Kingdom whilst he was so Gloriously imploy'd against the Common Enemy.

This Artifice having not succeeded as they ex­pected, they made a Protestation on the 25th. of July against all that should be done by the Party of Saxony, but by Name against Stanislaus, Jablonousky, Castelan, and Felix Potosky Polatine of Cracavia Grand General and Inferior General of the Crown, Joseph Sluska Castellan of Vilna Inferior General of Lithuania, Stamstaus, Dabsky, Bishop of Cujavia, and several others, whom they Charge with a design to overturn the State, which as they say, appears by their openly protecting the Promoters of the Con­federacy of the Army, their delaying the choice of a Mareschal of the Dyet, and lastly by Electing against the Laws observed in Election, a Lutheran for King, notwithstanding the Prince of Conty had been Lawfully and Freely Elected, and Pro­claimed by the Primate. They protest also against the Pacta Conventa which they presumed to draw up, and caused 'em to be Sworn to by a Calvinist Ambassador, the Sacrament being clandestinly exposed. This is the Substance of their pro­testation; but tho' they are so positive in their Accusations, the other Party, as we have seen, [Page 288]pretends to have done nothing against the Laws of their Country, but on the contrary charge the Primate and his Party with irregular Proceedings, which after all is certainly true.

The Elector of Saxony went the 26th. of July from Tarnowits to Picari, where he went to Church with the Ambassadors, being received and complimented at the Church Door by Monsieur Crispin Bishop of Samogitia and Brother to the Lithuanian Ambassador, who carry'd the King Elect to the Place that was prepar'd for him near the Altar. There the King made a new Pro­fession of Faith and received the Communion from the hands of the Bishop. After the Mass, he Swore to the Pacta Conventa, and then Te Deum was sung which was attended with the loud Ac­clamations of the People and other Demonstrati­ons of Joy.

The next day his Majesty treated the Polish Ambassadors, the Bishop of Passau, and several other Lords in a Castle belonging to the Bishop of Cracow, where he made the following Speech to the Nobility Assembled to Congratulate him.

My Dear and Good Friends;

YOu have Chosen me to be your King, you are come to offer me the Crown, and you have brought me hither. I am come and have quitted my Territories and my Country for your sake; not to be a burthen to you but to bring abundance along with me, my Wealth, my Forces and all that belongs to me, to augment as much as in me lies, the Glory and Honour of your Nation, by Fighting against the Enemies [Page 289]of the Kingdom, more especially those of Christ­endom. Be assur'd that my Heart shall be al­ways Constant and Sincere towards my Faith­ful Subjects, and that my Sword shall only be imployed in the defence of your Liberties and the Authority with which you have invested me.

This short Speech was so kindly received by the Nobility that were present, that they made new Protestations to venture their Lives and Estates to maintain him in the Throne against all his E­nemies.

From Picarri the King continu'd his March towards Cracow, into which Place he did not think fit to make any entry but passed on to the Castle of Lopsow belonging to the Kings of Poland with­in a mile from that place. He viewed privatly the Fortifications of that Capital, which he found in a very ill condition, and therefore gave im­mediate Orders to repair and inlarge them. In the mean time the Bishop of Cujavia in the King's Name, sent out Circular Letters for a general Dyet to meet at Warsaw, and the Cardinal Primate Summoned another to meet the 26th. of August.

'Tis to be observed that the Party who Chose the Elector of Saxony, impowered their Ambassa­dors to agree with him about the Number of the Forces that he was to bring into the King­dom, till he was in the peaceable Posession of the Throne, and accordingly, the Saxon Troops that were in Silesia Marched to Cracow, and Encamp­ed in the Neighbourhood of that City, into which the Elector made his entry the 8th. of August, being received by the Inhabitants with all im­maginable Demonstrations of Joy. His Majesty went directly to the Castle, which had been pre­par'd [Page 290]for his Residence during his stay at Lopsow, and called a great Council at which most of the Senators and Officers of State were present, where three things were Propos'd to be Consider'd of. 1. What was fit to be done in relation to the Dyet Summoned by the Primate to meet at War­saw the 26th. of August? 2. How to Pay the Army. 3. Whether the Mediation of the E­lector of Brandenburg or any other forreign Prince should be desired or accepted? As to the first it was Resolv'd not to permit the said Dyet to meet, and that the Saxon Forces should for that purpose March towards Warsaw, unless the Pri­mate and his Adherents did within a Fortnight, to be reckon'd form the second of August, own the Elector of Saxony for King of Poland. 2. That the Castellan of Culm should begin to pay the Army on the 15th. of August, out of the Moneys provided by the Kings Orders. 3. And lastly, that it was not proper to desire to accept the Mediation of any Forreign Prince, seeing it might be lookt upon as a Tacit Concession that the Election had not been duly made.

The Provincial Dyets met in the mean time in order to send Deputies to the General Dyet Summon'd by the Primate, but several broke up without coming to any Resolutions, and some o­thers, as that of Warsaw, resolved to send Deputies to assist at the Coronation of the Elector of Saxony, which was appointed to be perform'd on the 15th. of September at Cracow. An Envoy of the Czar of Moscovy arrived at Cracow about this time to Congratulate his Majestys Election, and offer him an Army to reduce the Rebels to his Obedience.

Notwithstanding the March of the Elector, the Dyet call'd by the Primate met at Warsaw on the [Page 291] 26th. being compos'd for the most part of Members gained by the French Money, and so soon as they were together, one of the Deputies protested in the Name of the Elector of Saxony against all their Proceedings, but the other drawing their Sabres he was in great danger of being Kill'd, and forced to retire for his Security, so that some others who design'd to make the same protestation held their Tongue, and left the Assembly. This irregular Dyet having chosen their Mareschal took upon them, to declare all those that should joyn with the Elector of Saxony, Enemies of their Country, and that their Estates should be seis'd and Confiscated. They enter'd also into an Assocation ingaging to stand by each other, and maintain the Authority of the Primate. It was resolved also that the Elector should be once more desired to leave the Kingdom, and that upon his refusal, Prince Sapieha whom they chose General, should march to Cracow and oblige him to quit that place by Force.

The Kingdom being thus threatned with a Civil War, a great many Noblemen were for a new Election, which gave some hopes to Prince James, and oblig'd him to come Incognito to Gurau within five Leagues of Warsaw to confer with some of his most intimate Friends; but they saw no liklihood of Succeeding, considering the Ani­mosity of the two other Parties, and the Presence of the Elector of Saxony.

The Elector of Brandenburg, who has a great Interest in the Tranquillity of Poland, offer'd his Medation; and there were several Conferences between Prince Lubomirsky, whom the Elector of Saxony had appointed his Plenipotentiary, and the Cardinal Primate. The French Faction had no other Design in their Negotiations, than to [Page 292]hinder, or at least delay the Elector's Corona­tion; for, though the Regent had call'd a New Dyet, to Meet the 26th of September, yet the Saxon Party were inform'd, That the Primate had sent new Expresses to hasten the Prince of Conty's departure from France, that he might Ar­rive in Poland before that Day.

This, and the Violent Proceedings of the Pri­mate, in Seizing the Castle of Warsaw, and turning out the Vayvode because he was in the Saxon Party, gave a just and reasonable Suspici­on to the King and his Adherents, that these Conferences were only an Amusement on purpose to gain Time, and therefore His Majesty, with the Advice of the Great Men about Him, re­solved to proceed to His Coronation the 15th of September, according to the Resolution for­merly taken.

There were Two Great Difficulties to be re­moved.

1. The Cardinal was in Possession of the Corps of the Late King, and the Laws of Poland Re­quiring, that it should be Buryed the Day be­fore the Coronation of His Successor; The Sax­ons were mightily perplex'd, and did not know what to do in this Matter.

2. The Regalia being kept in the Castle of Cra­cow, in a Place esteem'd Sacred by the Poles, un­der Four Locks, the Keys whereof are Commit­ted to the Primate, the Great Treasurer, and Two other Senators, that the same may not be Open'd but in the presence of them Four: They did not know how to come at them, none of those Men being in their Party: but after seve­ral [Page 293]Consultations, it was Resolved, That these Formalities ought not to prevent the Great Ad­vantages that the Republick expected from His Majesty's Coronation, and that therefore the Ob­sequies of the Late King should be made by Re­presentation, and that the Door of the Place where the Regalia were kept, should be broke open in the presence of the Senators, and some other Great Men.

This Resolution being taken, the King made a Most Magnificent Entry into Cracow on the 13th of September, which it would be too long to re­cite here; The Palatines, Bishops, Ambassadors, and the King Himself being on Horseback most Richly Accoutred. The next day the Funeral of the Late King was performed, and on the 15th His Majesty was Crowned by the Bishop of Cuja­via, Assisted by several other Bishops, in the Presence of a Great Concourse of the Nobility, a­mong whom were the Crown General, the Prince of Lubomirsky, and most of the Senators: It were tedious to repeat here the Ceremonies pra­ctised on this Occasion, and therefore we must Refer the Reader to the XIXth Chapter of this Book, which Treats at large of the King's Coro­nation. The Solemnity of the Day concluded with a Great Entertainment, with Firing of the Artillery of the place, and with Three Salvo's of all the Saxon Forces Incamp'd under the Walls of Cracow.

The next Day His Majesty being Cloathed in His Royal Robes, went, in Great Pomp to the Town-House, and being Set upon a Throne Ere­cted before the House, the Magistrates came to Assure Him of their Fidelity, and Presented Him with the Keys of their Town in a Silver Dish. The [Page 294]Chancellor, in the King's Name, Assur'd them of His Maiesty's Clemency and Affection; and Read, with an Audible Voice the Oath of Fide­lity, which they took Kneeling: After which they Presented, according to Custom, a Purse full of Ducats to His Majesty, who was pleased to Con­fer the Order of Knighthood upon some of them. All the People being about the Throne, a Gen­tleman who had the Office of Treasurer, scatter'd some Money amonst them; which Libe­rality was Proclaimed by Great Acclamations of Joy, and Long Live Friderick Augustus Our KING.

The Dyet which was Called some time before Met at Cracow, according to Custom; and, at their first Meeting, some of the Deputies of the French Faction made some Reflections on the Ca­stellan of Cracow, and other Senators, who had advisd the Hastning of the King's Coronation; which, as they said, ought to have been deferred till the great Dispute concerning the Crown was accommodated, to which, they said, the Pri­mate and his Party were enclined; but they were Silenc'd by the rest of the Deputies, who would not hear such Discourses. The Contest about the Choice of a Mareschal went so far, that the Sabres were drawn, but at last the Matter was Compo­sed, and the Starost Minsky of Lithuania was Cho­sen on the 24th of September, and so the Dyet went on upon Publick Business.

Some days after the Coronation the King held a Great Council of War, wherein it was Resol­ved to send a Detachment of His Forces towards Dantzick, to prevent the Prince of Conty's Land­ing, and another to Warsaw, to Secure the Place, and Disperse the Rebels, which was accordingly done, the King in ending to repair, in few ways, [Page 295]to Warsaw at the Head of His Army. But the Primate having received Advice of His Majesty's Coronation, and of His design to March to War­saw, caused the Corps of the Late King, with all the Artillery and Ammunition of the Place to be Embarked on the Vistula for Jarreslow, designing to retire himself, with the Mareschal of the Nobi­lity of his Party, to Lowitz, a Strong Place in a Morass, belonging to his Eminence, which he did few days after.

The whole Party was much Surpris'd at the News of the King's Coronation, for they did not think that the Saxons would have proceeded to it, because of the Reasons I have mention'd; how­ever they were not Disheartned; and they Sum­mon'd the Nobility of Upper Poland to Meet at Lenovi, under the Command of the Castellan of Calish: In the Lower Poland at Zawickhorst, un­der the Command of the Palatine of Be [...]z; but the Rendesvous of the Lithuanians was left to the Prince Sapieha, who was to have the Chief Com­mand till the Arrival of the Prince of Conti, who was daily expected.

That Prince set out form Dunkirk the 6th. of September on board the Chevalier Bart, and Arrived at Dantzick the 25th. He sent a Gentleman to give Notice of his Arrival to the Magistrates, and desire a free Passage through the City: To which they Answer'd, That they had a great Respect for his Highness, but that the Elector of Saxony having been Crowned, they could do no more for him, than give him the Liberty to come ashore himself with his Servants alone, but not suffer any Officers or Soldiers to Land, or Pass through their City. The Prince was very much Mortifyed at the Answer of the Magistrates, but his Mortifica­tion increased much on the 29th of the same [Page 296]Month, that he was an Eye-witness of their Pro­claiming his Competitor with all imaginable So­lemnity, which was a great disappointment to his Party, who thought to have had their Rendesvous in that Place. They had also bought several Pieces of Cannon and Ammunition, but the Magi­strates would not suffer them to be carry'd away, and forbid the Inhabitants, upon Pain of Death, to Sell any Arms or Ammunition to Strangers. The Primate came Incognito to Confer with his High­ness, with Five or Six other Gentlemen.

In the mean time the King thought fit to send Circular Letters to all the Provinces of the King­dom, as well to notify his Coronation, as to Answer some Calumnies raised by his Enemies; The Substance of those Letters were That his Ma­jesty being by the Free Choice of the Kingdom Elected and Crowned King of Poland, he was concerned to find there should be any Persons so much Enemies of their Country, as to go about to Violate the Rights of the Gentry and disturb the Publick Peace: That he under­stood they Complain'd of his having Possess'd himself of the Castle of Cracow, and brought Forces into the Kingdom; but that he had done nothing therein but with the advice of the Senators and Great Officers of the Crown, and that the Troops he had with him were no more than were necessary for the Security of his Person: That notwithstanding the unreasonable Oppositi­on of the Adverse Party, he had used all endeavours to gain them by fair Means, but the same not having had the effect he hoped for; his Majesty Places his Confidence in the Protection of Al­mighty God, and doe's not Doubt but they who Chose him King will be careful to maintain their own Honour and Liberty.

Immediatly after the Coronation the Castellan of Cracow was sent to the Army, who having receiv'd the Arrears due to them declar'd they were ready to obey his Majestys Orders. The Primate had sent some Deputies to ingage them to come over to his Party, but he having been inform'd at lemberg of the disposition of the Troops, they did not think fit to venture to go to the Camp, for fear the General should proceed against them as Publick Enemies.

Thus stood the affairs of Poland towards the latter end of September 1697. and notwithstand­ing the Obstinacy of the Primate and his Party, one may reasonably believe that the Prince of Conti will find himself disappointed, his Com­petitor having many great advantages over him: for altho one would suppose, which is certainly false, that their Parties in the Republick are equal, yet the Electors Territories bordering upon Poland, and all the Neighbouring Princes as Sweden, Mos­covy, the Emperor, Brandenburgh, &c. having de­clar'd for him, his Party must needs prevail up­on the Prince of Conti, who has nothing to rely upon, but the supplies from France, which will be very uncertain considering the distance from France, to Poland, and the dangers of the Sea in this Season of the year.

The Reader doe's perhaps expect that we should inquire which of the two Elections is conform­able to the Polish Laws, or whether either of them may be said to be so, which is neither improbable nor impossible; but this inquity would be useless, for as things are now disposed, there is no likeli­hood that this Affair will be decided by the Laws of Equity. However we may venture to say that [Page 298]there were some irregularities in both Elections, but much more in that of the Prince of Conti, and that the irregular proceedings in the other, were chiefly occasioned by the partiality of the Primate. The French Party exclaim very much against the Bishop of Cujavia for having Proclaim'd the E­lector of Saxony, but whatever they may say this Prelate is not to be blamed as to that point. 'Tis true it belongs to the Arch-Bishop of Gnesna to Proclaim the Kings of Poland, but this is to be understood when the Election is Unanimous, for if it were in the Power of the Primate alone to Proclaim a King, the Election would never be Free, and he might at that rate Proclaim whom he should please. It appears by the foregoing account that the Elector of Saxony had the Majority of Voices on his side, and this is enough to justify their proceedings, seeing the Primate and his Party ought to have Submitted.

Money being the only Soul that enlivens the Affairs of Poland, it were more to the purpose to enquire which of the two Competitors can spare most money, for let their Right be what it will, the first who wants money, will be in the wrong, and lose the Crown; but the Case is now different: the Elector is Crowned, and has a good Army of his own and needs not to rely intirely on the Fidelity of his Party. That Prince is certainly very Rich, but yet, his Purse bears no proportion with that of the French King, who having already spent so much, will neglect nothing at all to set the Prince of Conti upon the Throne. The Winter drawing nigh, the Baltick Sea will be Un­navigable, and likely none of the German Princes will give him leave to march an Army into Poland through their Territories, so that the Prince [Page 299]of Conti has nothing to rely upon but his Party, which is very precarious: for after all 'tis likely that the Poles will open their eyes, and consider that they have nothing to fear from France, whereas they must expect a continual War with Germany if this present King receives any disgrace, and is oblig'd to retire into his own Country; insomuch that altho they should beat him out of the Kingdom, the controversy would not be at an end, for his Dominions border­ing upon Poland, he may invade them at any time.

These Reasons are so strong, that one would think they should have already prevailed upon the Poles; but their Mercenary Nobility is Influ­enc'd only by Gold, and does not care for the Publick Good, so long as they find their Pri­vate Interest in Intestine Divisions.

The Court of Rome, who had a great Share in the Election of the King of Poland, keeps now an exact Neutrality; but those Refin'd Politici­ans will soon Declare for one of the Competi­tors, and doubtless for the Present King, be­cause of the Great Advantage they expect from the Conversion of that Prince to their Religion, which certainly weakens much the Protestant Interest in Germany.

The Long Continuance of the Prince of Conti in the Road of Dantzick, without offering to go on Shoar, is an Ill Omen for his Affairs; and seeing his Party have resolved to give him on­ly the Title of Protector of the Religion and the Liberties of Poland; 'tis doubted whether he will Accept of it, it being a Tacit Confession that [Page 300]his Election was Illegal; but if he does not scruple to take it, 'tis likely that he will make himself such a Sort of Protector as Oliver Crom­well was; and, perhaps the Historians of this Age will say of him, in case he Succeeds, what was said of the Successor of Julius Caesar, Au­gustus Arma, quae in Antonium acceperat, in Rem­publicam vertit: And really I would not blame him for it, for he must needs spend as much Money as the Crown of Poland is Worth, and perhaps a great deal more. But I must give over Conjectures, time will soon bring this Great Controversy to an End.

The Reader must not expect here a Caracter of the King of Poland, this undertaking is above my reach, therefore I must break off my Discourse after having observ'd that he was Born May 12th. 1670. Second Son to John George Elector of Saxony and of Anne Sophia Sister of the Present King of Denmark. He has made several Cam­paigns on the Rhine and Flanders, and after his Brothers Death, he Commanded in Chief the Im­perial Army in Hungary in the years 1695. and 1696. and has shewed on all Occasions an Ex­traordinary Bravery. He Marry'd before he was Elector the Daughter of the Markgrave of Bareith of the House of Brandenburgh. His Majesty is of a very strong Constitution and parhaps the Strongest Man alive.

FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.